The CBB
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/

New Dreams (Part 19) COMPLETED 06/05/10
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/viewtopic.php?f=14&t=6989

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Dec 06, 2009 3:45 pm ]
Post subject:  New Dreams (Part 19) COMPLETED 06/05/10

Happy feast of Saint Nicholas! Hilda could use his intervention here. :cry:

Part 19? :shock: Is there ever going to be an end to this saga? :shock: Just to refresh your memory, it's now Thursday of the third week of term. Ellie damaged her hand the Friday before, the concert was on Saturday, the photos stolen on Sunday and Meg confessed to the crime on Monday (the same day Tonia and co tried to hurt Carmela). Skiing began on Tuesday - it's now Thursday. To put you back in the mood, I've repeated the very end of the last post, where Hilda is asleep in her study....


.....With a rueful smile at her friend, Hilda closed her eyes. She knew she was fussing like a mother hen, but if anything were to happen…

After a while, Matey saw Hilda was less tense, despite the pain, so tiptoed away, switched the warning light outside the study to ‘engaged’ and closed the connecting door behind her, leaving Hilda to rest. The hammer and drill were still hard at work inside her head, but the darkness and quiet were having their effect. Noise filtered through occasionally: the distant clatter of the typewriter, the patter of feet in the corridors or upstairs, the opening and closing of doors, but peace was settling and gradually, oh so gradually, she drifted away….

….. to be brought sharply back to consciousness moments or hours later as the door burst unceremoniously open and two figures hurtled into the room. Gillian’s voice, breathless and frightened, blasted the peace to smithereens.

“Miss Annersley, please… we need an ambulance… there’s been an accident…. Mireille can’t stop the bleeding….. ”

Hilda snapped back to consciousness and pain. So stunned was she by the sudden eruption that it took a few moments for the garbled words to penetrate. When they did, her heart seemed to falter in its rhythm and then took to thudding erratically as panic flared. Ellie! Dear Lord, please - not Ellie….

“She’s not here,” a voice said blankly and Hilda realised it was Meg’s.

“I’ll go and get Miss Dene,” replied Gillian and started across the room, only to be pulled up short as a figure suddenly loomed in front of her in the darkness.

“Open the curtains, Meg.” The Abbess’s quiet voice calmed the two girls instantly. “Who’s hurt, Gillian?” she asked.

Gillian opened her lips to answer but, as the curtains were drawn back and brightness flooded the room, she saw the Abbess close her eyes and sway in an alarming fashion.

Gillian sprang forward. “Miss Annersley, you’re not well.”

Hilda seized the girl’s arm so tightly that Gillian gasped. “Who’s hurt?” she asked again, her eyes boring into Gillian’s.

“Miss Stone,” burst out Gillian, and felt the Abbess’s grip slacken, though her eyes never left the girl’s face. They demanded answers.

"Emilie, too, I think." Gillian’s words fell over themselves as they tried to paint the scene she had just left. “Miss Stone – she got knocked down – just lay there, not moving – she cut her wrist, somehow – there was blood all over the place – Ellie…… “ She gulped, almost in tears. “Ellie seemed to know what to do about the blood, she…”

“Later!” said Hilda sharply, forcing herself not to panic, but to think. “Just tell me where.”

She turned and made for the communicating door while Gillian explained. Opening the door, Hilda spoke quickly to Rosalie. “We need an ambulance, Miss Dene. Immediately! Gillian will tell you where. When you’ve done that, Gillian, meet me at my car. You can show me exactly where…. “

She stopped as she became aware that both girls were shivering violently, their teeth chattering. She asked sharply, “Where are your coats?”

“W.. we left them - to cover Miss Stone,” Meg stammered. Rosalie gasped out loud and picked up the phone on the instant.

“Matron will have a fit!” murmured Hilda. “Meg, run up to Matron – use the front stairs – tell her we need blankets and – oh, she’ll know! She’s to meet me at my car – but tell her I won’t wait more than a few minutes.”

She turned to leave the room, but Meg’s voice held her. “M…may I go back with you?”

Hilda longed to be gone but saw the desperate plea in the grey eyes. Meg wanted to help – and that must be encouraged. Hilda nodded. “Gillian will find coats for you both, Meg, while you go to Matron. But please, hurry!

Hilda and Meg left the room at a run. In the staff splashery Hilda bundled herself into coat, scarf and boots, but her slender fingers were all thumbs as she struggled desperately with laces and buttons. She took a moment to grab scarves off mistresses’ pegs for the two girls. She was cold to her core, and all the time a mantra was running through her head. “You should have gone! You should have gone! This is your fault!”

Her thudding heart told her she couldn’t know that until she knew what had happened out there, but that was no consolation to Hilda Annersley’s sensitive nature. Her guilt and terror were twin goads, sending her flying through the corridors, which seemed to stretch never-endingly ahead. It was as though she were trying to move under water, so slow did her progress seem. Would she never reach the side door to the car park?

As she ran, she became aware of a figure beside her, also running, and turned her head to see Gillian, carrying coats. Hilda handed over the scarves, and they continued their silent race, finally hurling themselves through the door into the afternoon brightness. Hilda stumbled, and wondered how she would cope, for the pain was reaching such a crescendo that it threatened to send her tumbling to the ground. Then, with a vast groan of relief, she saw Gaudenz in the driving seat of her car, the snow cleared off roof and windows, the engine already running.

“I take you,” he growled. “ Miss Dene – she phone – tell me to help.”

Bless you, Rosalie. Hilda was, by now, shaking with cold and and nausea and a growing sense of dread, and she knew she would never have been able to drive. She reached for the door handle, only to hear a noise behind her. Turning, she saw Matey and Meg running towards them, hampered by blankets and medical cases and goodness knows what else. Hilda’s and Matey’s eyes met for a moment over the car roof, both acknowledging their fear, and then they all bundled into the car.

Gaudenz set off slowly over the icy, treacherous road. He peered anxiously through the windscreen, making Hilda want to shriek, “Faster! Faster!” But what would be the point? He was doing his best. They didn’t need another accident. She turned to Gillian in the back seat. The Games Captain looked as white and desperate as she herself felt.

“Tell me,” Hilda commanded.t

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Dec 06, 2009 4:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Well - an update, and a gripping one, but you've certainly not taken us off the cliff, have you? Wretch!!! :) :banghead:

However, you have relieved our mind on one count at least - that Ellie is OK, and clearly been able to help. I hope that Miss Stone isn't too badly hurt, but that wrist sounds worrying.

As for poor Hilda, that pressure of guilt must be hammering at her mind just as hard as those hammers are going in her head. And yet, she still retained enough insight to know that Meg *needed* to continue to be allowed to help. Thank goodness for Rosalie's insight on enlisting Gaudenz' help to drive.

Thanks Mary - I hope we can hear Gillian's account of what happened before too long, if you love us. :)

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Dec 06, 2009 4:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

:shock:

Well. That's starting a new section with a bang Mary!

You've upped the tension nicely here with all the details, and how you have let them slip through.

I certainly agree with Elder in that it is a relief to know that nothing else has happened to Ellie - in fact, she seems to have been an asset here.

It seems that as much as can be done is being done - please do explain what has happened soon, and bring some kind of relief to Hilda's mind on the part of Miss Stone... I'm sure that is far more important than the rest of it as far as she is concerned...

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Dec 06, 2009 4:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

(((((Hilda)))))

She is going to eat herself up with guilt - if ever she needs Nell to give her back perspective it's now. :cry:


Thanks Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Dec 06, 2009 6:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Well the girls all seem to have kept their heads. Hope Miss Stone's injury is not life threatening.
Thanks Mary for removing one cliff even if you landed us on another. It appears Both Miss Stone and Hilda will need the San's care before the night is out.

Author:  Nightwing [ Sun Dec 06, 2009 8:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

My fingers are crossed that not everything is as bad as it immediately seems - I hope you don't leave us on the cliff too long, or I'll lose all feeling in my fingertips!

Author:  Abi [ Sun Dec 06, 2009 10:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Amazing that even through all that, Hilda is still able to consider Meg and her needs. I hope things aren't as bad as they seem, and that Hilda will stop beating herself up for something that is not her fault.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon Dec 07, 2009 5:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Somehow this doesn't relieve any tension!

What a term....

(Thank you, Mary.)

6ty777777777777]666666666666666666666666666666 <-- cat's comment

Author:  jmc [ Mon Dec 07, 2009 7:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Thank you Mary for relieving us of some of our fears. Poor Hilda :( I hope that she can cope with what happens next and that her head doesn't get too bad.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Dec 07, 2009 12:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

From one cliff to another ... how could you?
Waiting...

Author:  shesings [ Mon Dec 07, 2009 7:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Mary, a marvellous start to part 19, but pleeeeaaaassse :roll: :roll: don't keep us in suspense too long!!!!

Author:  Celia [ Mon Dec 07, 2009 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Hilda's auto-pilot is amazing, fancy being able to cope so efficiently
when you have just been woken up,have a splitting headache, and
paralysing fear for all concerned in the accident. Thank goodness
Rosalie, Matey and Gaudenz are able to help in various ways.Meg should once again be very impressed by Hilda's omniscience.

Thank you Mary....one cliff down, but several to go :devil:

Author:  di [ Tue Dec 08, 2009 6:55 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Pleased that it isn't Ellie who's hurt but - what on earth knocked Miss Stone over? A runaway skier or toboggan? or something more cynical? Poor Hilda; she really is jinxed this term - and together with a headache to top all headaches she must be feeling as if someone 'up there' has 'got it in' for her!

Thanks for this new part but please don't leave us on this cliff for long, Mary. :lol:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Dec 08, 2009 7:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Oh my,
:bawling:
What on earth has been happening ? :dontknow:

I don't think I can cope with any more stress this week, Mary !

Author:  MHE [ Wed Dec 09, 2009 12:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

I rather think that not even the presence of the whole staff would have been able to prevent whatever accident that has happened from happening!!!!!

Mightily relieved as I am that Ellie is not involved I am rather worried about Linda Stone and Emilie.

Poor Hilda, I hope that after this she will be able to have the time and peace she needs to recharge her batteries and regain her equilibrium.

Like Elder I'm looking forward to hearing Gillian's account of what has happened when you are ready.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Dec 10, 2009 2:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

What a shock for Hilda - and the girls on the walk, although they seem to have coped extremely well, especially Meg. But poor Miss Stone and Emilie to be injured in this way; hopefully it will not be too serious, although one never knows....
And poor Hilda, having to deal with this while having such a bad headache - and of course that little guilt demon has been awaiting just such a moment to attack her. As Lesley said, Nell's reassurance is just what she needs, both as a reminder that she could not necessarily have prevented whatever it is that has happened, and also as a simple comfort and reassurance.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  seven [ Thu Dec 10, 2009 7:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

I hope Linda Stone and Emilie are all right and the accident turns out to be relatively minor.

How is Hilda able to function with such a headache? Adrenalin must be the only thing keeping her upright at the moment but once the excitement has died down, is she going to collapse completely? Please let Nell come to Hilda's rescue when this emergency is over and force her to think of herself for once.

Thanks for a wonderful story Mary.

Author:  linda [ Sat Dec 12, 2009 6:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Mary, you really are wicked :devil: :devil: Not only did you finish the last part with a cliff, you've now left us with another. :banghead: :banghead:

Quote:
She was cold to her core, and all the time a mantra was running through her head. “You should have gone! You should have gone! This is your fault!”

Poor Hilda, as usual she is blaming herself. No matter how bad the accident is, I am sure that even if she had been there, she would not have been able to stop it happening.

Quote:
Then, with a vast groan of relief, she saw Gaudenz in the driving seat of her car, the snow cleared off roof and windows, the engine already running.

“I take you,” he growled. “ Miss Dene – she phone – tell me to help.”

Bless you, Rosalie. Hilda was, by now, shaking with cold and and nausea and a growing sense of dread, and she knew she would never have been able to drive.


Thank Heaven for Gaudenz, and Rosalie. At least Hilda can concentrate on worrying about what they will find when they reach the accident, without also having the worry of trying to drive over he treacherous roads when she is already feeling so dreadfully ill.

Please, pretty please, Mary, don't leave us in suspense too long. I want to know what has happened and how badly Linda Stone and Emilie are injured.

Author:  Rachelj [ Wed Dec 16, 2009 5:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Maaaarrrrryyyyyy!

Poor Miss Stone's been bleeding for 10 days now!!!!!!! :shock:

Can't the poor woman get some medical attention????

Pretty please with cherries on top?

Rachel :)

Author:  di [ Thu Dec 17, 2009 6:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Echoing Rachel. I hope the coldness has stopped the bleeding and the drop in temperature at night will do no lasting harm! :lol:

Author:  charli [ Thu Dec 17, 2009 9:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Oh my goodness! I've not had access to my internet for a few weeks and I thought i'd cleverly escaped the cliff from part 18! But i jumped straight from that one onto another one!
Quick Mary, tell us what has happened???
This is brilliant by the way!
Thanks

Author:  clair [ Sun Jan 03, 2010 1:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Thanks Mary - this is NOT a prompt for more (although it's always welcome :wink: ), simply a thanks for all your writing as I haven't had much chance to log on for ages!

Am not going to comment on anything specific just to say the whole thing is wonderful :)

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 5:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Sun 6/12/09

Thank you for your lovely comments and I am so, so sorry for leaving you high and dry for so long, but RL can sometimes be a beggar! :roll:

...Gaudenz set off slowly over the treacherous roads. He peered anxiously through the windscreen, making Hilda want to shriek, “Faster! Faster!” But what would be the point? He was doing his best. They didn’t need another accident. She turned to Gillian in the back seat. The Games Captain looked as white and desperate as she herself felt.

“Tell me,” Hilda commanded.

Gillian stared back at her as though unable, suddenly, to find the words. Then, closing her haunted eyes, it all tumbled out….

It all started so well. When the girls gathered outside, Linda Stone quickly sorted them into line, not wanting to stand around long in the freezing air.

“Mireille, you and Gillian lead off. Carmela and Jean, in the middle, please, to keep them moving. Emilie and Marie, please take your place just in front of those two. Tonia, with me at the back, please.”

With a mutinous look on her face, Tonia joined her form mistress. That good lady simply ignored her and searched among the girls still not in line.“Marie-Luce and Christine, come and walk immediately in front of us, please, where I can keep an eye on you.”

Tonia’s two cronies took their allotted places, looking no happier than had Tonia herself, but again Miss Stone ignored it all. She saw that the twenty-two girls had sorted themselves into line so she indicated to Mireille that they might start. They were all shivering in the icy air, but once they’d negotiated the fairly treacherous side road from the school and reached the main road, where Mireille was able to set a fair pace, they began to feel warmer. The snow was piled high at either side of the road, reaching up almost two metres in places. The girls felt as though they were walking through a tunnel, and being unable to see round bends gave some of them a feeling of claustrophobia. All the same, it was good to be in the open air with the sun shining down on them out of a deep blue sky.

Soon, they were all chattering and laughing among themselves, even though Mireille kept up a steady pace. They had their pointed sticks and their nailed boots so they felt fairly secure. Occasionally, Linda Stone or one of the prefects would warn the younger girls to keep well into the side of the road.

“I know we would most likely hear any traffic in this clear air but it doesn’t do any harm to be extra careful with the snow piled up so high,” Linda said.

She was feeling somewhat annoyed with life. She had tried talking to her three sinners but Tonia had replied only in curt monosyllables, so her two cronies had felt obliged to do the same. Linda was tempted to to call them to order for their rudeness but decided they were in enough trouble already. No point in fuelling their resentment.

They were drawing near to a bend in the road when Emilie, one of the twins, seemed to trip over her own feet and gave a great yell as she fell over, a yell that seemed to echo all around them inside the snow walls. Linda quickly moved up the line and joined Carmela in leaning over the Junior.

“Are you hurt, Emilie? No? Well, let me help you up then.”

She and Carmela each took one of Emilie’s hands to pull her up. At the same moment, the sound of a car engine suddenly announced its impending arrival from the other side of the bend. No one moved at first, for they were all standing close to the edge of the road and assumed that the car would give them a wide margin as it went past.

“It seems to be moving very fast, Miss Stone,” Mireille suddenly called out.

“Too fast,” snapped Miss Stone. “Quickly, girls. Right back against the snow as close as you can get, one beside the other.”

The girls scattered in panic to flatten themselves against the piled-up snow. Carmela ran to help oversee them while Linda pulled Emilie up and moved her back out of the way. A large, black car shot round the bend as she did so, and it seemed to Linda that it was heading straight for Emilie and herself. She could see the driver struggling with the steering wheel. To her relief, the wheels slowly turned away from her but then they lost their grip on the icy road and the car veered straight for the banks of snow on the other side of the road.

“It’s going to crash!” Carmela yelled, and many of the girls squeezed their eyes shut in fright. At the very last moment, the wheels seemed to re-gain some purchase on the road and the car slammed into the snow mountain sideways on. It still kept going at the same high speed, tearing snow down in great chunks as it passed, and then managed to pull out slightly into the road again and took off round the next bend. The mistress and the older girls expected to hear the metallic sound of a crash but gradually the engine noise faded away.

“Is he completely bonkers?” Gillian cried, furiously angry now her fear was gone. “He could have killed us all.”

“His guardian angel seems to have been working overtime, as well as ours,” gasped Linda, and stopped clutching Emilie close to her. “Let’s hope he makes it safely to wherever -”

She got no further. There was an almighty shriek behind her. Unbeknown to the rest of them, who had all been watching the car as they had scrambled towards the snow, Marie-Luce and Christine had not done the same. In a fit of fright and perversity, instead of hugging the snow walls they had climbed up the crusty exterior of the piled-up snow so as to be completely out of the way. Once at the top, they had made the mistake of trying to stand upright and had sunk straight through the frozen top layer. This had loosened the softer snow underneath, which then catapulted them straight back down to the ground in double-quick time.

Linda tried to turn but had no chance. The two girls cannoned straight into her. She and Emilie flew through the air. All the girls heard the crack as their mistress’s head hit the frozen tarmac. There was a moment’s stunned and awful silence. Then Emilie began to wail. From Miss Stone there was neither movement nor sound.

Mireille and Gillian were the first to react. Gillian hauled the two bigger girls off Emilie with rough hands. “You stupid, mutton-headed idiots,” she yelled. “Stand over there and don’t dare move, not one inch. Haven’t you caused enough trouble already this week?”

She gently lifted Emilie to her feet and examined her for injuries. Mireille, meanwhile, had thrown herself on the road beside the mistress and was looking fearfully into her face. One or two of the younger girls began to whimper, but she was deaf to everything except the figure lying so still on the ground. Surely Miss Stone was dead! She was unaware of Carmela kneeling beside her until she heard her voice.

“Don’t look like that, Mireille. She’s still breathing, at least.”

They watched the slight rise and fall of Miss Stone’s chest and Mireille breathed a little easier. She looked back into Miss Stone’s grey face. She was clearly unconscious and Mireille realised that it was up to her, as Head Girl, to sort this situation out. “Do you think we dare move her?”

“Better not,” murmured Carmela. “Suppose she’s hurt her back as well? Trouble is, she could freeze to death lying there.”

Mireille lifted her head and saw that the others had gathered round them. “Get back,” she cried out fiercely. “Do you all want to get knocked down by some other lunatic?” They scrambled to do her bidding, shocked by this anger from their gentle Head Girl.

She looked up at Gillian, her closest friend, in desperation. “We need an ambulance.”

“For Emilie, as well,” Gillian replied. “I think she’s broken her arm. Shall I - ”

“Blood!” a voice shrieked.

Gillian stared down at Emilie, who was holding her left arm with her right hand. “Rubbish! She’s broken her arm, that’s all. There’s no blood.”

Mireille looked down at Miss Stone and caught her breath in horror. “Oh, mon Dieu! Que faire?” she moaned.

There was, indeed, blood. It was pooling onto the road under the mistress’s arm where it lay outstretched. Blood was also staining the sleeve of her coat. Even as they watched, the pool and the stain grew and spread.

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 5:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Nasty, very nasty - though perhaps the only good thing is that it's so cold - if hypothermia starts to set in it will slow/stop the bleeding. Not something that Hilda could have prevented or stopped - though of course she will take a lot of convincing before she believe that. :roll:


Lovely to see an update, Mary, we've missed you!

Thanks :kiss:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 5:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Mary,
thank you for this update, but you seem to have left us on a slight cliff here ..........
I do hope more is forthcoming soon :lol:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 5:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Thank you Mary for this update - we've definitely missed you. :( But you do seem to have moved us from one cliff, only to leave us on another, even more perilous one! :devil:

No doubt Hilda will reproach herself, but there was absolutely nothing at all she could have done to prevent this happening - even if she had been on the walk with them.

May we hope that you will return and relieve our anxieties before too long? Pretty please! :) :)

Author:  Celia [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 5:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Thank you for the update Mary. I fear Hilda is not going to feel any better from hearing what Gillian has to say. As for Marie -Luce and
Christine.....words fail me :roll:

Author:  shesings [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 6:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Thanks, Mary! Didn't want to push you for an update but so glad to get one! Though poor Miss Stone. As for these complete pests............. :roll:

Author:  Lisa_T [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 6:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Eeeek!

Good to know what happened, though, and as Lesley says, the cold may be the saving grace of the whole thing.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 7:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

So pleased to see this again - though as I'm going to be away for the weekend, not happy that we're still on a cliff ... still, glad to know what has happened, and that Hilda is also now aware of what has been going on ...
Thanks Mary :D

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 8:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

What a wonderful treat to have this back Mary.

A rather action packed and thrilling post altogether. Especially with the false sense of security that comes so quickly before the final accident.

I pity Linda Stone having those mutinous children to deal with from the get go. And Mirelle... How well she did there, when she must have been terrified.

I hope that they manage to pull themselves more together soon so that help can come as quickly as possible!

Thank you Mary

Author:  Nightwing [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 8:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Poor Linda - she was doing everything right, coping with those girls and the terrible driver, and I'm so sorry that that accident was her reward :( . I hope Hilda can be convinced that it wasn't her own fault - and I hope she deals effectively with Marie-Luce and Christine. I complete agree with Gillian's choice of epithets!

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 10:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Thank you, Mary :D

Let's hope Ellie has managed to stop the bleeding, and that the driver doesn't block the road so that Hilda and co and the ambulance can't get there. And as for Marie-Luce and Christine...!

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Jan 27, 2010 11:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

And who was the idiot driver?
An answer sooner rather than later, if Hilda could be persuaded to tell you some more....

Author:  Abi [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 12:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Oh my, how awful and how terrifying for all of them - first the idiot driver and then the accident. Hope things will be all right. :?

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 1:33 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Yikes! Not exactly a calming post.
I hope everyone's OK....

Author:  di [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 6:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

It's all been said, Mary, so all that remains from me is 'thanks so much' and I trust that Hilda will allow you to reveal more soon, at least before Linda Stone develops hypothermia. :D

Author:  jmc [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 7:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

It was a nice surprise to see this back this morning Mary and I was annoyed that I have had to wait all day to read and comment on it as I saw it just before I went into meetings for the rest of the day. I can't add to what anyone has said so I will just say thank-you and hope you can add some more to it soon.

Author:  JellySheep [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 9:58 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

I had been thinking of starting a pester campaign to get an ND fix, but luckily you are back, which was a nice surprise. I hope that RL will be less troublesome for you now, and that Miss Stone will be OK. Thanks.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 11:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Oh how lovely, it's back!!! :D :D :D

What a nasty accident, and how shocked they must have been - that stupid driver whose recklessness endangered them, and then when it seemed as if everything was alright, it suddenly wasn't. And Mireille handled things very well, although she must have been as shocked as any of them. Poor Hilda, hearing this and not knowing just what she is going to see....hopefully things will be a little more under control soon.

Thank you Mary - so good to see this back. :D :D

Author:  Chris [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 1:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

nice to see this back.

Author:  linda [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 2:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

My first thought was - Yipee! New Dreams is back. Now we can come back from the cliff edge. But as I read, what horror! What a dreadful accident. Poor Linda Stone, I do hope that the ambulance, and the car from school can get to them quickly.

How well the four girls, Mireille, Gillian, Carmela and Jean have coped. At least they kept their heads and have done all the right things, from not moving Linda to getting help.

Quote:
Gillian hauled the two bigger girls off Emilie with rough hands. “You stupid, mutton-headed idiots,” she yelled. “Stand over there and don’t dare move, not one inch. Haven’t you caused enough trouble already this week?”

I, too, agree with Gillian's epithet. I just hope that they haven't caused a fatality.

Please don't keep us hanging off this cliff for too long, Mary !!!..........

Author:  seven [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 6:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Wonderful Mary! :D

I'm so happy to see you back but please tell us what happens next before we all fall off the cliff you've left us teetering on!

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 9:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Wed 27/01/10 At long last!!

Aw, you are all so lovely! So I've decided to reward you with another post.... :mrgreen:

I'm hoping that those of you in the medical profession will bear with my knowledge, or lack thereof, during the next posts. I have consulted the professionals, including my own sister, who's a GP - so any mistakes are my own. And at the end of the day, these are young girls who are trying to sort things out and may get it wrong... :roll:


.....Mireille looked down at Miss Stone and caught her breath in horror. “Oh, mon Dieu! Que faire?” she moaned.

There was, indeed, blood. It was pooling onto the road under the mistress’s arm where it lay outstretched. Blood was also staining the sleeve of her coat. Even as they watched, the pool and the stain grew and spread.

“Vite, Mireille.” The sound of a sharp voice in the still air startled the girls. It was Ellie. The sight of blood had galvanised her and she now stood on the other side of Miss Stone, facing the two prefects and speaking urgently in rapid French. “You have to find the injury – stop the bleeding.”

But Mireille was frozen to the spot, staring at the blood which just kept on coming. She didn’t even hear the words.

Ellie leaned over the prone body and shook Mireille. “Reveille-toi, Mireille!” she said loudly. “If you don’t stop the bleeding she will die. You must do it – and do it now!” She shook her Head Girl again, hard, and finally broke through the icy fear.

Mireille leaned over Linda, easing off the blood-saturated mitten and pushing up the sleeve of the coat. Instantly, blood began to spurt over her hands and down her own coat. Some of the girls shrieked loudly at the sight, but Mireille, now all concentration, pushed the sleeve up further and clamped her fingers over the bloody wrist, pressing as hard as she could.

“It’s not working,” she cried. “My hands are slipping in the blood.”

“The first aid kit? Where is it?” Ellie asked. Immediately, Nita came forward with the box. “I cannot do this with one hand. Find some bandages and something we can use to keep the pressure on the injury. Vite! Vite!”

With fumbling fingers, Nita rooted through the box and brought out packages of bandages, lint and cotton wool. “Hold up her arm, s’il te plait, Mireille,” Ellie ordered, still speaking in French, her voice urgent. “Bend it at the elbow so the injury is raised but keep pressing on the inside of the wrist. Nita, pass the lint to Carmela. Please to make a thick pad with it, Carmela. C’est bien! Now give it to Mireille – she must hold it against the wound hard.... as hard as you can, Mireille, while Carmela rolls the bandage round it several times. Then tie it as tightly as you can, please.”

It seemed to everyone there that the prefect took several hours to roll the bandages round and round over the thick pad of lint. To Mireille and Carmela it seemed like a lifetime, and Mireille had to bite her lip to stop herself yelling at her friend to hurry. Finally, the knot was tied and Carmela sat back on her heels, her eyes totally focused on the wrist. In seconds, the bandages were stained bright red and Mireille’s eyes frantically sought Ellie’s.

“It’s still not stopping,” she moaned.

“Wait a moment or two,” Ellie reassured her, though her own heart was beating furiously. "It's so cold that it should help slow down the flow."

Suppose I'm wrong! Where are you, Madame? I need you. They’re all relying on me and, if I get it wrong, Miss Stone will die.

“I’m off,” said Gillian suddenly, as though reading Ellie’s thoughts. “Ellie seems to know what she’s doing. You don’t need me and we do need an ambulance. I’m the strongest and fastest here so….” Mireille gave a quick glance her way and nodded. “One of you look after Emilie for me and I’ll get going.”

Ellie held out her good hand. “Viens là, petite,” she said softly. “Marie, aussi.”

The twins stumbled over to Ellie, who wrapped her good arm round Emilie, holding the shivering body as close as she could.

“Ça te fait mal, non?” she whispered and Emilie nodded. It hurt so badly she wanted to scream, but was too overawed by what was happening to make a sound. Marie clung pitifully to her sister’s coat and pressed herself against Ellie.

Gillian turned to go when she saw Ellie take over, but first stopped and took off her coat, which she laid over the mistress’s prone body, tucking it round her. Taking her scarf, she eased it gently under Miss Stone’s head, thus providing some extra cushioning.

“You’ll freeze to death,” Mireille warned, without looking up.

“Oh, I’ll soon warm up. I’ll try not to be too long, but I daren’t run on this ice. It’s just a pity another car hasn’t come along while we’ve been here. It would have saved so much time.” Gillain spoke confidently but she was shivering violently as she rose to her feet.

“Wait! I’ll come with you” She turned at the sound of Meg’s voice. “Better to have two people go, then if one falls or something, the other can keep on.”

Meg was laying her own coat and scarf over the mistress as she spoke. Gillian simply nodded, grateful for the company, and they set off together at speed, using their sticks to good effect.

“I think we’ll try some more bandages, Carmela,” Ellie said softly. “Again, pull them as tight as you can.” But those bandages were as blood-soaked as the others in just a few seconds. “We will wait a few more minutes. Blood takes some time to clot.”

“How do you know so much?” Mireille murmured, awe in her eyes as she glanced up at Ellie.

“I am afraid I do not know enough, Mireille,” Ellie replied, trying to sound as calm as her guardian would have been in these circumstances. “But I was an éclaireuse* at my other school. I did my First Aider badge and then took further courses outside school because I enjoyed it all so much.”

Her calm demeanour had its effect. Mireille took herself in hand. Time to behave like a Head Girl! After another check on Miss Stone’s wrist, she searched the line of terrified girls for the other Sixth form girls and beckoned them over. She spoke first to her Deputy.

“Jean, I think you should take the rest of the girls back. There’s no point in all of us catching cold out here. They need hot drinks and they need them soon.”

“If you’re sure we can’t be of any use here,” Jean began hesitantly. Mireille nodded, so Jean set about marshalling the girls back into their line.

Ellie looked down at the twins. “I don’t think Emilie should go, Mireille. Her arm hurts too much to allow her to walk far, and anyway she needs to go to the San. But Marie should ….” She stopped. Marie had clung on to her, shaking her head violently.

“I think we’ll let Marie stay with Emilie for the moment,” Mireille said gently. “Jacquetta and Nita, I wonder could you go the bend and try to warn any cars that might come along that there are people in the middle of the road? I should think it highly unlikely any more will come, given how quiet this end of the road is normally, but better to be safe than sorry after that other car nearly killed us all. I wish another one would come along….”

The two Seniors didn’t argue. Mireille’s face was white and grim, and disobeying her wasn’t an option. Anyway, moving might get the blood flowing again. They pulled their scarves more tightly around themselves and moved off.

“Please – may I stay behind, too?”

Mireille jumped when she heard the voice behind her. Turning, she saw Tonia standing there, her face strained, her eyes deep wells of distress. She was shivering violently. “I won’t get in the way, I promise, but please, I need to know….”

Mireille saw behind the misery. She waved Nita and Jacquetta off before looking back at the girl. “Is this because of what you tried to do to Carmela the other day?” Tonia nodded, ashamed at being so easily understood. Mireille spoke crisply. “Very well, I’ll allow it, though I’m not sure that the Abbess would agree with me. You might as well make yourself useful while you’re here. Go and put your arms round Marie. She’s freezing and she’s worried sick about her sister. You can keep each other warm.”

Tonia nodded her thanks and gently drew Marie away from Ellie. The sudden warmth of the small body against her own was very welcome. Ellie moved Emilie and herself closer to the other two and smiled at Tonia. “Four of us huddled together should be even warmer – just mind Emilie’s arm.”

She was worried about Emilie, who had her eyes closed and was leaning more and more heavily against her. The icy air and the shock of the broken arm were not combining well. She needed to sit down and she needed her arm attending to.

“Ellie, the blood is seeping through the bandages.” Carmela’s voice held a note of panic.

Ellie frowned. It wasn’t just seeping. The new bandages were sopping wet with blood and it was now running in thick rivulets down the mistress’s arm.....



* Une éclaireuse = a Girl Guide

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 9:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Satisfied??)

In a word - yikes!!!! Thanks so much for not keeping us in suspense from yesterday, Mary, but I don't think you've relieved our fears to any great extent. :cry: :)

But well done Ellie for taking command like that and knowing what to do - Hilda will be proud of her. However, I have no doubt that Ellie herself will be upset because she could only instruct the others in what to do, rather than carrying out the first aid herself. But at least she knew how to 'awaken' Mireille when the latter was 'frozen' and not responding to her instructions, too.

And well done, Meg, for going with Gillian, too. And Tonia for now doing what she can to help Marie. Also Mireille for starting to get the rest moving back towards school - all needed actions.

Hilda will be proud of them all for the way they have reacted. But let's hope that she and the ambulance arrive in short order, so that Linda Stone can be on her way to the san in the shortest possible time. Please don't keep us waiting too long to find out.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 9:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Satisfied??)

Ellie - or Mirelle - think of the next step - if it's still bleeding even with pressure what's next?

Very, very tense, Mary - and a pity that Mirelle, who had been doing so well, then froze just when Linda Stone needed her. Luckily Ellie kept her head. :lol: Pleased that Meg was able to show her concern and that this seems to have pierced Tonia's armour.


Thank you.

Author:  MHE [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 10:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Satisfied??)

You know why I was unable to post on last nights update Mary :wink: but I was completely caught out by tonights!!!!!!

First of all it is so good to see New Dreams back again and with such a resounding bang.

I do hope that they can find out who the lunatic driver was and that he or she will be suitably punished, for the irresponsible actions which have had such far reaching consquences.

Good to see that Ellie kept her head and realised what had to be done, and I too hope that help will be with them shortly.

As for Hilda blaming herself for what has happened - if she had been there, there was nothing that she could have done that would have altered the chain of events.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 10:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Eeep!

Impressed with Ellie, that's a very Hilda-ish reaction, to keep her head when all about her... - or perhaps in this case she realised she had no choice since she could not physically act.

Also hoping that they get there in time... although presumably Linda does make it to San since this is a retrospective.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Jan 28, 2010 11:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Oh dear. I hope they manage to deal with this in time. Also very impressed with Ellie's level-headedness. Thanks Mary.

Author:  shazwales [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 5:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Lovely to see more of this.
Thanks Mary i think :)

Author:  jmc [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 7:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Thanks for the quick update Mary and it was great to see the girls in action but i noticed that you haven't resolved anything for us at all.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 9:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Oh yes Mary, very happy!

Ellie is coping so well in what is quite obviously a terrifying situation for anyone. Clearly that Guiding training stuck (hope it takes as well with my Guides!) and she is able to put it to use - nice clear directions, keeping calm despite what's happening, knowing just how to make the best use of her companions - Hilda will be proud of her. And Mireille and Meg are also dealing well with the situation too.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 11:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Two exciting updates! Thank you Mary!

I'm still on the edge of my seat to know what happens though..... :D

Author:  Celia [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 11:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Another post so soon! We are indeed lucky !

Ellie and Mireille are being so responsible here, Hilda will indeed be
proud of them. It must seem a lifetime since the accident, and they don't even know that Gillian has reached the school and help is nearly
with them.

Thank you Mary it's great to have ND back, I certainly am a FOND !!

Author:  AnneM [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 2:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Very very happy with the updates :D Thank you, Mary.

But would so like to see the bleeding stopped, and Miss Stone and Emilie safely tucked up in the San, and Hilda not rushing around with her dreadful headache blaming herself unnecessarily and... and...and... Please??

Author:  di [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 5:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (And again! *grins*)

Ellie goes from strength to strength, doesn't she. She and Mireille certainly kept their heads and dealt with the appalling accident with maturity. Very sensible to send most of the girls back to school, one less problem to cope with.

Toni seems to have been shocked in to behaving in a much more mature way and will be able to comfort the twins as well as keep them warm.

.....but, this bleeding is worrying! It should be lessening, given the low temperature so where is it coming from, I wonder? Erica is dealing with it correctly; cover, elevate and apply pressure but if it continues to bleed so copiously perhaps she should apply the pressure at the artery point above the wound. I'm sure she'll know this, though.

Thanks, Mary for such a vivid description of the accident. Please hurry the car carrying Hilda and co., the girls need adults now to take over the first aid until the ambulance arrives.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 6:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (And again! *grins*)

Goodness, Mary,
I am sure you shouldn't be elevating my blood pressure like this !

I hope help arrives tres vite !

Author:  linda [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 7:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (And again! *grins*)

Thanks Mary for not making us wait too long for another update - but still no help has arrived for Linda. Ellie has done amazingly to keep her head and remember her first aid training. She must feel very frustrated that she cannot help herself, but she did manage to shake Mireille into action. Poor Mireille is going to be mortified that she 'froze' when the accident first took place, but she's making up for it now.

I do hope that Hilda and the rest AND an ambulance arrive very quickly. Linda certainly needs proper medical help soon, I don't like the continued blood flow.

Thank you so much, Mary, I think...!!!

Author:  cal562301 [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (And again! *grins*)

Good to read more of this. Not sure 'enjoying' is the right word for this drabble.

Joins everyone else in hoping the ambulance arrives soon with expert help.

Author:  dackel [ Fri Jan 29, 2010 9:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (And again! *grins*)

Mary, it's great to see this back!

You've really got me on the edge of my seat. Unless you come back quickly and put us out of our misery I may just fall off!

Ellie is such a tower of strength. She would make a wonderful head girl someday...

Author:  Rachelj [ Sat Jan 30, 2010 9:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (And again! *grins*)

Mary

that's not much less of a cliff than before! But I am very glad to see this back, having made a special trip to the board to catch up. I hope Hilda's in a chatty mood. :D

Rachel

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P3 Thurs 28/01/10 (Happy now? *grins*)

Celia wrote:
Thank you Mary it's great to have ND back, I certainly am a FOND !!

:lol: :lol: :lol: :heart: :lol:

rachelj wrote:
I hope Hilda's in a chatty mood.

She seems to be most co-operative at the moment, Rachel. Perhaps you should keep all your extremities crossed for the foreseeable future. :wink:


.....“Ellie, the blood is seeping through the bandages.” Carmela’s voice held a note of panic.

Ellie frowned. It wasn’t just seeping. The new bandages were sopping wet with blood and it was now running in thick rivulets down the mistress’s arm. She checked her watch. She’d planned to leave the pad on for fifteen minutes before trying anything else. After all, the freezing temperature should have slowed the bleeding right down. She still felt she should wait a little, but the others were so frightened by all the blood.

What to do? The enormity of their reliance on her very small fund of medical knowledge was terrifying her. She breathed a silent prayer to Madame for courage.

“I think we need a tourniquet.” She kept her voice calm and relaxed. No need for them to sense her panic. Carmela immediately began to undo one of her boot laces, but Ellie shook her head. “It’s too thin – it would cut right through her arm and do a lot of damage. Your tie, maybe. But I can’t do it myself with this finger….”

Without more ado, Carmela swiftly pulled off her tie and whipped it round Miss Stone’s arm, just above the bandages. “No, round her upper arm, I think,” Ellie commanded, although she wasn’t really too certain herself. For the first time she grew agitated at her own inadequacies. “But that is impossible! The coat is too thick to get a good grip and we must not move her arm to pull it out of her sleeve. We must cut the cloth – but how?”

Everyone despaired. The coat was much too thick to rip open with bare hands. Then a hesitant voice gave them hope. “Would this help?”

Everyone stared at Tonia and then gasped. She was holding out a sturdy-looking penknife. She shrugged her shoulders when she saw the prefects frown at her. “My brother’s… just like the pea shooter. Against the rules, I know, but do you have any choice?”

Her voice wobbled on the last few words but Carmela answered her question by leaning forward and snatching the knife off her. “For once, I am absolutely delighted you disobeyed the rules, Tonia,” she gasped.

She began to tear at the sleeve with it. The cloth was thick but she tussled valiantly and eventually it yielded to her fierce attack. She laid aside the knife, pulled open the sleeve so the upper arm was exposed, picked up the tie and raised her eyes to Ellie for more instructions. “Over her sweater?”

Ellie nodded. “About halfway between the elbow and the shoulder. You must pull as tightly as you can, before tying it,” Ellie ordered. She watched anxiously and saw how hard Carmela struggled to pull it tight. “Non! It is not enough! We have need of a piece of wood to help you make it very, very tight – but where, in all this snow?” She looked around despairingly while Carmela hung on with all her might.

“J’ai un crayon dans ma poche,” whispered Marie, having heard the rapid French.

“Bless you, ma petite,” Ellie murmured, giving the child a quick hug. “A pencil is just the thing. Voici, Carmela! Tie a knot as tight as ever you can. Your tie is quite thick so it will not be easy. Mais ça, c’est bon, très bon. Now, push the pencil into the middle of that knot.”

The prefect was puzzled but tried to do as Ellie ordered. It proved even more difficult this time. Her fingers were frozen and felt as thick as sausages, unwilling to obey her. Finally, however, it was done. “Now, turn the pencil round and round until it is impossible to move, like turning off a tap. It will tighten the tourniquet even further,” added Ellie. “Ça y est! Now hold it there as hard as you can – don’t allow it to untwist.”

“The bleeding – it’s stopping,” Mireille cried, making them all jump, so focused had they been on Carmela. “I d…d….don’t think the bandages are getting any wetter.”

“Fingers crossed,” muttered Carmela. “I really wouldn’t want to go through that again.”

Ellie bit her lip as she watched the girls and Miss Stone with sharp eyes. Should she suggest they loosen the tourniquet now and then? Or leave it and risk Miss Stone developing gangrene through stopping the blood flow to the arm? It would be a nightmare to loosen it all and have to do it up again. Hopefully, it wouldn’t be on there long enough to do any real damage. Surely Gillian must be nearly at the school by now.

But when she glanced at her watch she saw, to her horror, that Gillian and Meg had been gone scarcely five minutes. It had seemed like hours as they struggled to stop the bleeding. She saw Mireille and Carmela glance at their own watches and then at each other, and she could read their thoughts.

Now that they had done all they could, time passed agonisingly slowly, and they became aware of just how cold they were. Mireille and Carmela took it in turn to hold the pencil in place, scarcely daring to take their eyes off the mistress. Emilie began to whimper with the pain and the cold. She buried her face in Ellie’s coat. She was shivering violently, and Ellie realised that must be making the pain worse.

“Sh, little one,” she murmured reassuringly in French. “It will soon be all better.”

With her good hand, she unbuttoned her coat and pulled the girl inside it against her own body for a little extra warmth, then brought the ends of the coat back round Emilie. Tonia watched and then did the same for Marie, who was shaking badly herself. Ellie shook her head when Mireille opened her mouth to remonstrate. What was the point?

“How like your guardian you are, Ellie,” Mireille said. “So quiet and calm. You’ve saved Miss Stone’s life, you know.”

“We don’t know that yet, Mireille. En tout cas, you and Carmela did the saving - with the help of Tonia and Marie.”

“You saved Miss Stone’s life,” Mireille repeated firmly. “Not only that, you’ve looked after Emilie and Marie, as well. The Abbess will be so proud of you.”

Ellie knew Mireille was only talking for the sake of talking, to take her mind off what was happening, but her heart still glowed at the praise. Feeling embarrassed, she searched the ground with her eyes. “I wonder what cut her wrist.”

Carmela tapped the tarmac near Miss Stone’s body. “Here. It must be a bit of tree root growing up through the road surface. I think it’s also what Emilie tripped over. It’s very pointed and as sharp as a dagger. If your wrist slammed down on that…. “

No more was said. Time dragged by on leaden feet and the cold seeped into their very marrow. Tonia walked Marie up and down but Emilie was in too much pain for Ellie to do the same, so she just hugged her close and whispered as many comforting words as she could. Mireille kept feeling Miss Stone’s face and the fingers of the bandaged hand.

“She’s going to die,” she whispered. “Her face feels like a stone statue, it’s so cold…. What else can we do for her?”

“Don’t give up,” Carmela said, reaching out to touch her friend’s shoulder. “We have to hope she’ll be okay. We’ve done all we can. We daren’t move her – and anyway where could we move her to? You know," she added softly, "the Abbess would tell us to pray, when there is nothing else we can think to do."

Silence fell again. They knew she was right but they were numbed by the cold and could find nothing to say to break the feeling of doom. How much longer could they hold out, wondered Ellie. How long would it take Gillian to reach school? How long to get an ambulance? Too long, she thought, beginning to agree with Mireille.

All she wanted to do was lie down and sleep, now that darkness was beginning to fall. But she knew that would be fatal, although she couldn’t remember why. All they could do was endure…..

Author:  dackel [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 8:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

I'm the first to reply but that mean I'll also have to wait the longest time for the next post! :roll:

I think my response is best summed in one word: Eek!

Author:  di [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 8:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Wow! what a stunning description of the trauma the girls are going through. The tourniquet was just the thing to stem the bleeding but as Ellie thought it should be loosened occasionally, but how and when? What a dilemma for those so young! And what of the twins and Toni? She and Ellie are doing their best to give them some warmth but will it be enough or will they end up with hypothermia as well. Oh, where is that ambulance? Surely it should be nearing the plucky girls... and Hilda, also. Once she is there the twins and Toni can at least sit in the warmth.

Thanks, Mary, another wonderful episode.

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 8:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

What does one say about these two posts Mary? I had thought that you had ratcheted up the tension as high as it would go, but I was swiftly proven wrong by the last two updates. You have moved up another level Mary. No longer am I spellbound merely watching the action - you've transported me right into the middle of it.

In the first post I was one of the heedless girls being directed by Ellie and the others, and who was later directed or comforted by her after the rest left. I was left watching amazed as all about me girls bustled and jobs were done, and ideas were produced.

In the second I was a silent observer, an extra one of the young ones perhaps?, Just seeing how things were going, as yet more practical ideas were coming, and it all seemed to settle down, and to be quieting for a bit... right up until that last sentence. At that point you rocked me out of the quiet hole I'd been in as a fellow sufferer into the place of 'audience' once again as Ellie seems to have lost her care in her cold and tiredness, and yet, I have to know how serious the situation is...

Please send someone to rescue them soon!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  ammonite [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

But still a cliff!

I hope Hilda continues to be chatty as poor Miss Stone needs rescuing.

I've read all the way through ths in the last couple of days and have been in tears in parts but had to keep reading - not good when I was supposed to be doing coursework!

Author:  Abi [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 8:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

What a horrible and traumatic experience for those poor girls, but what a blessing that Ellie was there. The fear and tension in that post was palpable.

Thank you for such powerful writing, Mary.

Author:  linda [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 8:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Quote:
What to do? The enormity of their reliance on her very small fund of medical knowledge was terrifying her. She breathed a silent prayer to Madame for courage.


Poor Ellie, after all her own personal trauma of the past few days, now the group is depending on her to come up with the right answers, what to do and how to save Linda Stone. But, she is so strong and able to draw on all her reserves and her previous first aid training. At least the tourniquet is stopping the bleeding, and it should give them sufficient time for help to arrive.

Tonia, at last, seems to be waking up to helping others in the way that she has taken Marie under her wing and of course, the penknife. Definitely against the rules, but invaluable at the moment and beggars can't be choosers!

Quote:
All they could do was endure…..


As are we all!!... Please, pretty please, Mary, get some help to them quickly (And don't keep us hanging on by our fingernails for too long!!)

Thank you, Mary. This scene is so vivid that I'm right there with the terrified girls.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 9:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Oh my goodness - all that, and it was really only five minutes since Gillian and Meg left!! What calmness and strength of mind Ellie showed there once again and how clearly she was able to instruct Carmela in putting on that tourniquet. She is thinking for all of them, and then some - but they are all playing their part. Sure, Tonia shouldn't have had that penknife, but thank heaven she did, given what has happened. And how well she is taking her lead from Ellie and taking care of Marie while Ellie tries to do the same for Emilie.

Please, Mary, if you love us, don't keep us waiting too long for the arrival of Hilda, the ambulance or both simultaneously. Brave as these girls are, they can only endure this for so long. :) :)

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Still awfully cliffy! :shock: Glad to hear they've put on the tourniquet, though. I forgot the coat could make reaching pressure points a problem.

Let's hope help arrives quickly!

Author:  Lisa_T [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

*cheers* Good for Ellie! She really is doing marvellously well, and is visibly growing in confidence. As someone else said, it's a shame she can't be Head Girl... or maybe she can. She's only LVI now, isn't she? H'mmm. That'd be interesting, Head Mistress and Head Girl....

But in the meantime poor Linda and EEK! :bawling:

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 9:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Hope they hurry up - and although she lookes terrible that biting cold is the best thing as far as Linda Stone is concerned.

Good thing Ellie was there and remembered her training - and Tonia remebered to break the rules. :lol:

Thanks Mary

Author:  MHE [ Sun Jan 31, 2010 10:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Well, what can I say!!!!! Not for the first time Mary I’m left speechless by the power of your writing.

I was right there with them on that cold and empty road. Hilda will be very proud of them all for the way they have all pulled together and supported each other in such a demanding situation. After all they are only young, and I doubt that many adults confronted with such an accident would have kept their heads as well as they have done.

I’m very glad that Hilda is co-operating with you and I hope that both of you won’t keep us waiting too long in the cold for Hilda’s arrival on the scene.

Thank you Mary for another wonderful word picture.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Feb 01, 2010 12:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

I don't know - RL gets in the way for a few days and I miss two posts! What a wonderful thing to come back to.
I am seriously impressed at how well all the girls behaved here, not just Ellie, and so pleased that Tonia's disobedience is being put to good use.
If I go away again may we have some more please, Mary/Hilda?

Author:  jacey [ Mon Feb 01, 2010 1:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Oh my goodness! Catching up for the first time in ages, absolutely breathless :shock: I do hope this isn't a cliff Mary dear, and that you intend to come back tonight and give us the next installment.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Feb 01, 2010 5:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Have just got home and found another post....how lucky we are :D
BUT.... here we still are out in the perishing cold beginning to suffer
hypothermia, so stressed we can't even think how to pray and
possibly help still long minutes away. Well I'm praying for you girls,
and also that Hilda has told Mary what comes next, otherwise
there must be a tragedy I fear. :cry:

Thank you Mary !

Author:  shesings [ Mon Feb 01, 2010 6:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

All I can say is "Wow" - what a brilliant piece of writing!

Author:  clair [ Mon Feb 01, 2010 8:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

That was so gripping Mary, just caught up on all three installments thinking I'd missed the cliff but no such luck - please come along and rescue them all soon :shock:

Thanks for the updates :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 7:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

:shock: :shock: :shock:

I would hate to be in their position at their age. Mind you, I wouldn't like to be in their position at my age, to be honest !
Ellie and the others are doing brilliantly well.

I hope helps arrives very quickly; I don't think my nerves could stand many more cliffs ......

Author:  AnneM [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 10:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Tonia is growing up rapidly, isn't she? Brave enough to produce the pen-knife, despite possible consequences from the prefects, and now sensible enough to keep poor little Marie walking up and down.

But we don't know how far they had all got, and so how far Gillian and Meg have to go back to get help. Still, at least we know help is on its way - though it would be nice to see Hilda and co actually arrive....

Thank you, Mary

Author:  jmc [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 10:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

They are doing so well. Hopefully their efforts will not be in vain.
Thanks Mary

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 10:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Goodness :shock: :shock: :shock:

I go away for a long weekend and come back to I dunnamany updates!

Thank you Mary - the tension is building beautifully ... how long till Hilda gets there? At least we know she's on her way :D

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P4 Sun 31/01/10

Some of you may have spotted my deliberate mistake: Gillian was the one telling that sorry tale to Hilda in the car, but actually she left the scene quite early on to go and get help! So couldn't know what happened after she left. :mrgreen: But someone needed to let you know, so......

.....How much longer could they hold out, wondered Ellie. How long would it take Gillian to reach school? How long to get an ambulance? Too long, she thought, beginning to agree with Mireille. All she wanted to do was lie down and sleep, now that darkness was beginning to fall. But she knew that would be fatal, although she couldn’t remember why. All they could do was endure…..

Then, before their dulled senses could take it in, the car was there, right in front of them. Not one of them had heard it coming. They lifted their heads – but were too cold and tired to move or even speak. They simply waited for someone to lift their burden from them.

Inside the car, Hilda and the others were equally frozen at the sight that met their eyes.

“Oh, dear God,” Hilda whispered. Then, without more ado, she grabbed some blankets and was out of the car and moving towards Ellie, who was standing with her back to them. Matey, little and nippy, caught her up fast and held her elbow a second.

“Easy, Hilda, easy. You see to the girls, I’ll see to Linda.”

The next instant, Hilda’s arms were round Ellie and Emilie, who both nestled hard into her warmth. Tears suddenly ran down Ellie’s frozen cheeks.

“Dear Madame!” she whispered. “I thought you would never come.”

“I will always come, Ellie, ma petite.” Hilda wrapped a blanket round the two of them and then reached over and wrapped another round Tonia and Marie. “Thank you for staying and helping to look after the little ones, Tonia.”

Tonia raised her eyes to Hilda and the latter saw the tortured expression. “I had to stay. This is what could have happened to Carmela – with the marbles.” she whispered. “I could have killed her, like you said.”

Hilda refused to offer false comfort. “Yes, child, it could indeed have ended like this. But it didn’t, so try not to think about it just now. You’re all too cold and tired. We’ll talk about it when this is all over, I promise, but I do need to see to the others.”

The tortured expression left the girl’s eyes and she nodded. Hilda turned back to Emilie. “How is the arm, ma petite?” Emilie just moaned so Hilda placed one arm carefully back round her and Ellie, then drew Tonia and Marie to her with her other arm.

All the while Hilda had been talking she had also been watching Matey wrap blankets round the two prefects and then kneel down beside Miss Stone. She checked her pulse, examined the bandages and the tourniquet, felt the cold face, then wrapped her final blankets round the still figure, all the while listening to Mireille’s account of their actions. Gillian had by now left the car. She walked over to her two friends, who were still kneeling by the mistress, and put her arms round them, holding them close. Meg walked over to stand by Hilda and the four girls.

“I think they’ve saved her life,” Matey said, looking up at Hilda. Only the latter saw the fear in the far-seeing, blue eyes.

“It was Ellie,” Mireille said quickly. “We didn’t have a clue what to do - but she knew, and she kept us all so calm when we panicked. Miss Stone would be dead by now but for her… and she looked after Emilie and Marie as well…...”

Mireille’s voice had grown more and more ragged and now she buried her face in her blood-stained hands. Gillian pulled her to her feet, and Hilda was shocked to her core at this first proper sighting of her Head Girl. Not only her hands, but also her sleeves up to the elbows, were saturated with blood. The front of her coat was a mass of scarlet. Where Mireille had been kneeling, the dark tarmac was made even darker with so much pooled blood that Hilda had to stifle a gasp of horror. Just how much blood could one lose and still live? Would Linda be dead now but for Ellie and the others?

She bent her head to whisper in Ellie’s ear. “You make me so proud, my wee flipperling.”

Ellie leaned her wet cheek against Hilda’s. “I just tried to act like you would, Madame. I just hope…. I did the right things. It would be so awful if she….”

“Sh, darling, whatever happens, you did everything you could – in the face of dreadful odds. Don’t ever think you failed Miss Stone. Just thank le bon Dieu you were here, with your knowledge.”

Matey helped Carmela to rise to her feet and handed her over to Meg to keep warm, then settled on the ground again beside the mistress, chafing the good hand and rubbing the grey cheeks. Hilda took Emilie from Ellie, holding her close to her own warm body, and Emilie finally let go and began to cry with the pain. Marie saw what was happening and moved nearer to her twin, so Hilda held her close, as well. Ellie pulled off the blanket Hilda had wrapped round her and put it round Emilie and Marie, before moving over to Tonia and sheltering under her blanket with her. She was about to get her to walk up and down with her when, without warning, bright lights drew near. The ambulance had arrived.

Before it had even stopped, Jack had jumped out with a large medical box. He glanced around, acknowledged Hilda and then hurried to kneel by Miss Stone, followed by an ambulance man After a quick check and a quiet word with Matey, Jack opened the box while the ambulance man ripped open Linda’s other coat sleeve and then the sleeve of her sweater. Jack broke open a package and tapped along inside the elbow.

“She’s so cold,” he muttered. “Hard to find a vein… ah, here we are.” In an instant a needle was in and and the two men were connecting a tube and a bag of blood. Matey stood up and held it up while the men stripped off one of Linda’s boots and socks and attached to her foot another tube and bag, this time one holding a clear solution.

Hilda recognised it as saline and prayed they had all worked fast enough to save the mistress’s life. After the blood she had seen everywhere, she was terrified for Linda. But she’s in Your hands, Lord, so forgive my fears.

Jack beckoned to the man still in the ambulance, who now jumped out and carried over a stretcher. They fitted a neck brace, then the two men lifted Linda slowly and carefully on to the stretcher and carried her back to the ambulance, Jack holding the two bags aloft.

“Take Marie for me, Ellie,” Hilda said quietly. “I need to go in the ambulance with Miss Stone - and Emilie needs to go, as well.”

“Miss Annersley!” Matey cried, as she saw where her Headmistress was heading. “You’re too ill - let me go and you return to school.”

“Miss Stone’s my responsibility, Matron Lloyd,” Hilda replied in a voice which brooked no argument. Her physical pain was beside the point. “Look after the others for me – get them into hot baths and then let them stay in the Salon together, if they don’t feel like joining their friends tonight. It’s been a frightening experience for them. Come on, Emilie, in you get,”

By now she was at the ambulance and ushering the weeping Emilie up the steps. Suddenly, there was a cry behind them. Marie tore herself away from Ellie and hurtled towards the ambulance. Ellie tried to catch her, Matey tried to catch her, but she evaded them all and hurled herself on Hilda, clinging tightly.

“Marie, come back here, you naughty child,” shouted Matey, but Hilda held the child close.

“She just wants to be with Emilie,” she said softly. “Is there room for her in here, Jack? I think they need each other, after all that’s happened.”

For answer, one of the ambulance men lifted Marie in after her sister, who was having her arm put in a sling by the other, while Jack was leaning over the inert body of Miss Stone.

“Miss Annersley, please let me go,” reiterated Matey, drawing closer to the ambulance. “You’re not fit enough. You need to rest.”

Hilda climbed in and settled beside the twins. “I’m fine, Matron. I can rest at the San. I’ll let you know what’s happening as soon as I know anything myself, or Dr Jack will. Look after my girls for me. They’ve all been truly wonderful this afternoon. Treat them kindly.”

The door was closed in Matey’s anxious face and the ambulance pulled away, leaving behind it a group of freezing, exhausted girls - and one adult who was cursing her Headmistress for being so obstinate. What could one do with such a woman?

Matey gave it up as a bad job. Hilda would always be Hilda! With a shrug of her shoulders, she turned to more immediate matters….

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 7:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

Hilda will indeed always be Hilda - and unfortunately Matey you are not the only one who could ever change her mind! :cry:


Hope they have done enough - as Hilda said they could have done no more.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 8:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

*spluttering wildly at Gwynneth's last thoughts*.

At last help has arrived. And yes, the situation is serious enough, but the girls responsibility has been relaxed, and the ambulance is now here... that help so vitally needed is here.

Hilda and Gwynneth between them have seen to everything needed - both of the girls and of the patients. And how right, the twins *had* to be together after such an experience.

Now i can only hope they are going to get home and rest together in the salon as Hilda suggested. And that Jack is able to suggest gently that Hilda rests while she is under his care.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  linda [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

Thank goodness help has finally arrived. In the nick of time I hope.
Quote:
“I think they’ve saved her life,” Matey said, looking up at Hilda. Only the latter saw the fear in the far-seeing, blue eyes.

“It was Ellie,” Mireille said quickly. “We didn’t have a clue what to do - but she knew, and she kept us all so calm when we panicked. Miss Stone would be dead by now but for her… and she looked after Emilie and Marie as well…...”


You could be right, Matey!! If all the girls had lost their heads and panicked then Linda would surely have bled to death before help came. Hopefully, now the professionals will be able to finish what they started and put her back together again.

Quote:
She bent her head to whisper in Ellie’s ear. “You make me so proud, my wee flipperling.”


Exactly what Ellie needed to hear. She is so worried that she hasn't done enough, but she has behaved magnificently and saved the situation.

And Hilda even managed to find time to reassure Tonia. She is always so keenly aware of just what her girls need.

Quote:
What could one do with such a woman?


What indeed! :banghead:
Of course, Matey shouldn't be surprised that Hilda has insisted on going to the hospital with Linda and Emilie. As she says, ultimately they are her responsibility and Hilda will not shirk if she feels there is duty to be done - not matter how ill she is.

Thank you, Mary, for this, yet another gripping episode which had me on the edge of my seat.

Author:  shesings [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 8:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

Hope after all that effort that poor Linda Stone will survive - and love how Hilda is the only person who ever gets the better of Matey, at least some of the time! Another stoatter, Mary!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 9:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

Phew!!!! Finally help has arrived and both Linda Stone and Emilie are on their way to the San where they can be taken care of. I think Matey is right to say the girls saved Linda's life, now here is hoping that the San can treat her successfully and that she will indeed survive. And well done Mireille and Carmela for their praise of Ellie, who was indeed the one who kept her head and supplied practical knowledge - Hilda will have been thrilled to hear of that.

As for Hilda not going to the San - I did giggle at Matey's comments on the matter, but what colour is the sky in her world? Of course she would go, no matter what the cost to herself - ultimately, as she rightly said, they *are* her responsibility. However, I have every faith that Dr. Jack and the San Matron will insist she rests while she waits to hear the latest news of Linda Stone.

Thank you Mary for another gripping episode, which kept me on the edge of my seat - I had to re-read twice before I could even attempt a response. We know Emilie will be all right in the end, but please let us have better news of Linda before too long.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 9:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

Mary,
I am **so** glad that I looked in here tonight before going to bed ! I feel so much happier now that help has arrived and Linda is safely on her way to hospital.

But those poor girls, having been running on adrenaline during such a difficult time........ they will feel the reaction set in all too quickly, I fear. Luckily Gwynneth is at hand to take care of them :)

Author:  Abi [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 9:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

So glad they turned up finally - it seemed like such a long time! Hope Linda will be all right, though.

Thanks Mary!

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 9:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

Thank you Mary :D

Things are still tense, but everyone is in the best hands now, so we just have to wait and trust ... [how hard that always is!]

Author:  Celia [ Tue Feb 02, 2010 11:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

What a lovely reassurance Hilda gives to Ellie ...."I will always come..."
and is given a gift in return when Ellie says "I just tried to act like you would" So glad they are all out of the cold. Hopefully all will be well
eventually.

Thank you for releasing some of the tension Mary :wink:

Author:  Lisa_T [ Wed Feb 03, 2010 12:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

I too am delighted that help has finally come. I foresee a rather difficult journey for the girls involved no matter what the outcome for Linda Stone - the whole experience has been so traumatic for all of them, and I fear they will need all Hilda (and Matey, for that matter) can give them in the days and weeks ahead as they come to terms with it. The elder girls in particular....!

Marvellous writing as always, Mary, and I was as relieved as the girls when Hilda finally appeared. Even though she herself could not do very much in practical terms, her very presence is a balm.

Author:  MHE [ Wed Feb 03, 2010 9:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

As Elder said “Phew!!!!” Glad to see that help has arrived at last it must have seemed to that small group as if time had forgotten them in that bleak whiteness.

Yes, Hilda is rightly proud of them for the way they have all worked together, but Matey can be proud of them too, not one ‘spineless jellyfish’ amongst them.

Of course Hilda realised that Marie needed to be with Emilie, just as Gwynneth should have realised straight away that Hilda would not hesitate go with Linda Stone to the San. Hopefully news from the San will not be too long in coming through and that when it does, it will relieve their anxiety about whether all they did for Linda Stone has indeed helped to save her.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  jmc [ Thu Feb 04, 2010 10:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

Very very pleased to see Hilda finally arrive. I'm glad she was able to comfort the girls so well. Was there ever any doubt that Hilda would go in the ambulance? Well done to all the girls for their efforts and I hope they will not be in vain. Thanks Mary for another great episode.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Feb 04, 2010 7:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 Tues 2/01/10

Thank you for the kindly comments - they keep me going! :wink:

In the ambulance, Hilda devoted her attention to the twins, especially to Emilie, who was near collapse from pain, fright and cold. Even then, though, Hilda’s acute sensitivity picked up on every slightest signal that passed between Jack and Luc, the ambulance man, as they tended their patient. She could feel their extreme concern in the very core of her being. There were no certainties here, none whatsoever.

Shelter her under Your wing, Lord. Don’t let these brave children down after all they’ve done to try and save her.

At last they reached the San but Hilda and the twins sat tight until Linda had been carried through the doors of the building. Hilda helped the two girls down and then exclaimed in horror as Emilie finally gave in and fainted. Quickly, Hilda caught her but found the heavy weight too much to lift.

Help was at hand. “I’ll take her, Hilda,” came Jack’s voice. “You help Marie.”

They walked through the doors into a wall of heat and Marie sagged against Hilda. She had been in the cold for so long that the heat was her undoing. Jack laid Emilie down on the couch in front of the plate-glass windows and looked up at Hilda.

“I have a neuro-surgeon on stand-by in Interlaken, just in case. They’ve taken her to be X-rayed and then she’ll go straight to theatre to have her arm seen to, unless they find something that needs drastic attention. The surgeons have been scrubbing up while I came to fetch you so no time would be lost.” Jack shot to his feet. “Sit down, Hilda.”

She’d closed her eyes and swayed as he was speaking. Quickly, he took Marie from her and sat her down at the end of the couch, his fingers on her wrist. Marie settled herself on the floor at her feet, reaching out to hold her sister’s hand.

Hilda rubbed her forehead and opened her eyes. “Sorry, Jack. That wasn’t my intention.”

“Gwynneth said you weren’t well….”

“You mean she yelled it out to all and sundry,” Hilda replied, her tone wry.

Jack observed her face closely, saw the frown lines, the narrowed eyes. “Bad head?”

“Yes, but never mind about me,” she said, impatiently. “What about ….?”

“Maman, où… ?” Emilie’s eyes fluttered open and she moaned. “Le bras me fait mal.”

Jack leaned over her. “I know it hurts, Emilie. We’re going to take you for an X-ray, and then we’ll put the arm in plaster and you’ll feel much better, I promise.”

“Marie come, too?”

“And Miss Annersley. Quite the little party! Here’s Sister Graves with a wheelchair, so let’s get you into it and get cracking. Comfy?”

While Jack was settling her, Helen Graves squeezed Hilda’s shoulder, not liking Hilda’s pallor. “I’m sorry about this, Hilda. Try not to worry too much. They’re doing all they can.”

Hilda tried to smile but she felt too close to tears. She turned to take Marie’s hand and they followed Helen and Jack through the interminable corridors to the children’s area, where there were bright paintings on the walls and lots of airy space.

“Marie, you and I will sit here and wait while Emilie has her X-ray. No, little one, you can’t go in there – only Emilie and the person taking the picture of her arm can do that. But it won’t be long.” Hilda put her own worries to one side and gave herself up to soothing this tired, frightened ten year old who had seen far more than was good for her this afternoon.

An hour later it was all over. The arm was plastered and Emilie given some pain-killers to help the remaining pain. They were all now in Jack’s office, Hilda seated in the middle of his couch, with the twins curled up either side of her. Emilie was nearly asleep, her head on Hilda’s lap, her arm much less painful. Hilda was stroking Emilie’s hair with one hand while her other arm was round Marie, who was wide awake, her eyes like saucers. She didn’t seem able to relax, but clung to Hilda like a limpet.

Jack put the phone down and looked across at the trio. He spoke in German, Hilda having been able to alert him to the fact that this way they could speak freely, as the twins spoke hardly any as yet. “The good news is that there doesn’t seem to be any skull fracture or other visible signs of injury. Her head was cut open but there's no nasty open wound so no need to cut any hair off. Her hood must have protected her – or she has a hard head.”

His little joke evoked no answering smile. “But you’ll have to watch for swelling of her brain,” Hilda murmured, a grimace rippling across her face.

He smiled. “You know too much.”

“Not by choice, Jack. I wish I didn’t know. I wouldn’t be so worried. What about the loss of all that blood?” She shuddered. “When Mireille stood up and I saw….”

“A little blood does manage to go a long way, I’m afraid, and can look very scary,” he said soothingly. “But you’re right. She did appear to have lost a great deal and I had trouble finding a pulse out there, or a vein. Those girls really did save her life, I suspect. Thank God for Ellie’s medical knowledge.” Hilda shuddered again. “I’ve just been told her vital signs are already better than we anticipated. She’ll need several units of blood, of course, and she’ll be weak for some time – as well as have an almighty headache. But she was lucky, Hilda…”

“If you can call it luck.” She leaned her head back and closed her eyes against the pounding in her head and the nausea. “But you’re right. We were all lucky. Or Ellie was divinely inspired! But there’s still the head injury – will she regain consciousness any time soon?”

He shrugged his shoulders. “Your guess is as good as mine on that point, love. Once her arm’s been closed up and she recovers from the anaesthetic, then we wait…. hopefully, not too long. Too long for you, I know.” He watched Hilda’s tense, white face. “Hilda, I can see how bad that pain is. You should get back to school. You know we’ll look after her.”

“I’ll manage. I’m not leaving until she comes round.”

“But that could be hours or days – or longer!”

Hilda opened her eyes and gazed steadily at him across the room. “Yes.”

Before Jack could respond, Marie raised her head. “Are you going to keep Emilie here tonight, Dr Jack?”

Jack crinkled his nose up at her. “If I did that, I would have to keep you as well, wouldn’t I, mon petit chou? Would you like that?” She shook her head, her little face grave. “Well, I don’t think that will be necessary. Emilie’s arm doesn’t hurt much now, so I think she can go back to school with you, if you promise to look after her for me.”

With a sigh of relief, Marie relaxed back into Hilda’s arms. Jack suspected she would need a sedative to help her sleep that night and, even then, there might be nightmares. She was far too wound up after all she had seen and heard. In a way, her twin was better off. She had been is so much pain that she had been unaware of much that was happening out on that road.

Jack’s eyes wandered back to Hilda and he found her still watching him. How those keen eyes could skewer one!

“Will you ring the school and give them the news, Jack? And ask Gwynneth or someone to collect these two. They’ve had enough. Oh, and I need some shoes.”

Jack glanced at her feet, now relieved of their sturdy boots and encased in woolly pink socks, courtesy of Helen Graves. He grinned. “Oh, I don’t know, I think the pink look is rather fetching. “ The smile faded at her lack of response and he tried again. “Hilda, I really think you should go back at the same time as the twins. “

“I’m staying, Jack.”

Marie was clearly learning German fast. “We want to stay with you,” she said, looking up at the one source of comfort left to her in this awful day, now that Ellie was gone.

Hilda smiled down at her. “I know, petite, but I need to stay with Mademoiselle Stone and you need your dinner and your own friends and your bed.”

“Want Ellie, then… not friends,” murmured Emilie sleepily, and Hilda saw to her astonishment that the girl was sucking her thumb. She stroked the hot forehead.

“You shall have Ellie, then, if you’re feeling a bit better when you get back to school.”

“She was… so… kind…” Emilie’s voice faded away. Hilda looked across at Jack in some concern. Perhaps Emilie should stay here.

“Just the tablets making her sleepy and not really with it,” Jack assured her. “She’ll be alright once she’s had a sleep. But we’ll get Gwynneth to give Marie a sedative. She’s strung up so tight she’ll never sleep like that.” He smiled. “I admire their taste, love. You and Ellie – a winning combination.…. Hilda, why don’t you go back with them, since they seem to need you so much?”

She sighed. “You don’t give up, do you? I’m staying, Jack.”

Her voice told him not to continue the argument, so he picked up the phone to relay her orders. He wondered how long she could hold out, though, with a headache that was so bad it made her dizzy, made her look older than her years.

Hilda closed her eyes again, drawing comfort from the small bodies curled up against her, and tried not to moan out loud. The pain was becoming almost unbearable and she knew she was being stubborn and stupid. But Linda was her responsibility and she wasn’t out of the woods yet. There was no way her Headmistress could turn her back on her colleague and leave her all alone.

Jack left the room to see to his other patients and peace descended on the room. Hilda’s eyes closed and she felt Marie begin to relax a little. She turned her mind away from her worries and tried to pray, but the pain dragged her back each time, so she gave up and let her mind wander where it would. Jack returned shortly but saw her closed eyes and settled behind his desk with some work.....

Author:  Lisa_T [ Thu Feb 04, 2010 8:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Eek. Someone get MA on the phone pronto, 'cos otherwise Hilda will collapse, and what earthly use will she be to Linda and kids then?!

A marvellous update, Mary. Loved the pink socks, even if H didn't appreciate the joke... :mrgreen:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Feb 04, 2010 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Once again Hilda puts everyone else's needs ahead of her own - but we know she wouldn't be Hilda if she *didn't* do, would she? She will have to physically collapse before she will agree to take any rest until she knows that Linda Stone has recovered consciousness, even though she knows that may not be for hours, or even days. (Shades of Joey Maynard when Mary-Lou was injured so gravely). I think if Jack thinks it's likely to be days he will insist on her taking some painkillers, but there is no way he will persuade her to agree to going back to school.

But on the brighter side, Emilie's arm is set, and the twins definitely need to be back in school, even though Marie, perhaps even more than her twin, will need some watching. I love the way Emilie immediately asked for Ellie once the twins understood Hilda wouldn't come back to school with them, (and Marie's rapid grasp of the German she wasn't meant to understand!) I'm sure that Ellie will really help them, not only for themselves, but because it's something she can do to help her beloved guardian.

Thank you, Mary - at least we can now be thankful about the twins, but I think we'll all be joining Hilda in her vigil for Linda Stone - please don't keep us in suspense for too long as we await that outcome - and may it be as good a one as possible (am encouraged by the fact that her vital signs are already stabilising well).

ETA to second LisaT's plea that MA be on standby to cope with Hilda when she *does* collapse.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Feb 04, 2010 8:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Perhaps if Jack gave her something for the pain rather than keep trying to argue with her it would be better for Hilda?

((((Hilda))))


Thanks Mary - it seems better news for Linda - perhaps she was just knocked out but that the loss of blood kept her unconscious?

*Trying to ignore the bit when it said Linda's head hit with a sickening thud*

Author:  Celia [ Thu Feb 04, 2010 10:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Well everyone seems to be cared for now except Hilda. Surely she
could have something to ease her pain if she is going to wait at the
San as she proposes ? She was so lovely and loving here with the
twins. Hopefully Linda will not suffer as much with her head injury
as Hilda did/does with hers.

Thank you Mary

Author:  AnneM [ Thu Feb 04, 2010 10:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Perhaps a few stern but loving words from Nell would help?
Thanks, Mary

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 11:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

The girls coped extraordinarily well in the most difficult of circumstances, especially Ellie. She was so courageous there, taking on the responsibility for assisting Miss Stone, despite her own doubts about what she was doing - and she certainly guided the other girls with courage and strength that bodes well for the future. Hilda is very right to be proud of her 'wee flipperling.'

And Hilda's love and compassion for others is so clearly seen - even in pain like this, she puts others' needs ahead of her own. The twins' needs are met comparatively easily - physical care and reassurance are their main requirements - and how telling that Emilie asked for Ellie like that. Ellie is so clearly identified with her guardian isn't she?

But Hilda does need some care herself, as Matey recognises, just as she recognises that Hilda will not spare herself. That Hilda can continue with that level of pain says so much about her own tenacity and compassion - until she knows that she is no longer needed, she will not leave that situation, bless her. Mercifully she is surrounded by people who do care for her and who know her very well.

Thank you Mary. This has been some amazing writing and the scene is so clearly delineated.

Author:  Squirrel [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 5:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Wow... You've covered so much in this Mary. Okay, so we've left the terror behind for the most parts, and the girls and Linda are receiving help. But it is painfully obvious just how close the girls (and Hilda in a different sense) are to breaking point.

It's all so natural, all stuff we would expect of such a situation. and there are so many moments of wonder here too. I love Jacks last attempts at encouraging Hilda to go home. And for a moment, I wondered if it would work. But Hilda knows where the greater need is right now, and she knows she can trust her staff (and Ellie!) to look after the twins and the rest of the girls, to make sure that all is well, so that she can concentrate on the place where she feels she is needed the most - with Linda.

The fact that she will yet again neglect herself to sit and wait with an unconscious staff member is just another sign of Hilda's great compassion and self forgetfulness.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 5:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

AnneM wrote:
Perhaps a few stern but loving words from Nell would help?

You never know who or what might turn up, Anne. :P

And for all of you who're worried about Hilda, and Jack and tablets, etc...... patience, patience. :hammer: Just enjoy the ride. :witch:

I might, of course, just make you wait longer now. :devil:

Author:  di [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 6:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

I seem to have missed the last 3 posts and have just read all of them through in one sitting. What a lovely way to commence the weekend!!

Mary, I don't know what to say that hasn't already been said. Relief that the injured are all safely ensconced in the clinic and are being taken care of, worried about Linda Stone's head injury and hoping she'll come round soon with no evidence of damage and concerned that Hilda will collapse soon if she doesn't receive some pain relief. Surely Jack can see she needs medicating!!

Thanks, Mary. When we all return to the clinic I hope Linda will have woken up and be lucid and that Jack will have asserted himself with Hilda and have had her tucked her up in bed to sleep after giving her something for her migraine! Looking forward to the next drabble.

Author:  linda [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 7:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Thank goodness they have finally arrived at the San and Hilda has been able to hand over some of the responsibility to the staff there. I do hope that the neurosurgeon is not needed and that once Linda’s arm is stitched and the anaesthetic reversed she will begin to wake up. As Jack said she it looks as though she has been very, very lucky and the girls have really saved her life by keeping the blood loss to a minimum until help arrived.

Quote:
“Want Ellie, then… not friends,” murmured Emilie sleepily, and Hilda saw to her astonishment that the girl was sucking her thumb.


Of course she does. If they can’t have Hilda or their Mother, Ellie has proved herself to be such a comforter, and her tender heart will gather them to her and give them the support they need after such a dreadful day. As for the sucked thumb, old comforters are best in times of great stress and ten is not very old after all!!

Quote:
Hilda closed her eyes again, drawing comfort from the small bodies curled up against her, and tried not to moan out loud. The pain was becoming almost unbearable and she knew she was being stubborn and stupid. But Linda was her responsibility and she wasn’t out of the woods yet. There was no way her Headmistress could turn her back on her colleague and leave her all alone.


Of course, being Hilda, she can’t do the sensible thing and take some rest for herself and get rid of that terrible headache. She feels herself responsible for Linda as well as the girls and I doubt that even MA could shift her until she is able to see for herself that Linda is safe and on the road to recovery.

MaryR wrote:
AnneM wrote:
Perhaps a few stern but loving words from Nell would help?

You never know who or what might turn up, Anne. :P

And for all of you who're worried about Hilda, and Jack and tablets, etc, patience, patience. :hammer: Just enjoy the ride. :witch:

I might, of course, just make you wait longer now. :devil:


Please don't make us wait too long, Mary, I can't hold my breath much longer!!!!

Author:  Lesley [ Fri Feb 05, 2010 8:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Oh go on, Mary - make them wait. :twisted:

Author:  MHE [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 7:57 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Even though these two have caused so much havoc at the school since their arrival they have fallen completely under Hilda's spell. Her compassion and care of both her pupils and staff certainly shines through in this scene.

Quote:
With a sigh of relief, Marie relaxed back into Hilda’s arms.


Quote:
Marie was clearly learning German fast. “We want to stay with you,” she said, looking up at the one source of comfort left to her in this awful day, now that Ellie was gone.


Quote:
“Want Ellie, then… not friends,” murmured Emilie sleepily, and Hilda saw to her astonishment that the girl was sucking her thumb. She stroked the hot forehead.


Hilda will always put her pupils and staff ahead of herself and both Gwynneth and Jack should know that by now, after all how long have they both known her??

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 4:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/02/10 (Thurs)

Thanks Mary, I knew you would be posting whilst I am off line. Managed to catch up at friends today. Will post more when my computer problems are sorted.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P5 4/01/10 (Thurs)

Lesley wrote:
Oh go on, Mary - make them wait. :twisted:

Oh, I wouldn't be so cruel, Lesley, even if you are all impatient. :mrgreen: Thank you all so much for the kind responses.

Please forgive the length... :oops:


....Jack left the room to see to his patients and peace descended on the room. Hilda’s eyes closed and she felt Marie begin to relax a little. She turned her mind away from her worries and tried to pray, but the pain dragged her back each time, so she gave up and let her mind wander where it would. Jack returned shortly but saw her closed eyes and settled behind his desk with some work.

Suddenly, Hilda jumped, and Jack saw startled pain ripple across her face as a wail rent the air. “Maman, où es-tu? Maman….?”

Hilda recovered and leaned over Emilie, whose head was tossing restlessly. She was still asleep, even as she wailed, and Hilda gently stroked the hot forehead and murmured words of comfort. Marie sat up and leaned over Hilda to kiss her twin on the cheek. Emilie’s eyes opened, but she saw Marie, heard the soft voice speaking to her in her own language and closed her eyes again.

Did she think her mother was with her, Hilda wondered, as the thumb crept back into the mouth and Emilie lay still and quiet once more.

“Ne t’inquiete pas, Marie,” she whispered to the other twin, who was looking a little scared. “She’ll be better once she’s in her own bed. She’s just a little shocked, that’s all.”

Marie nodded and settled back against Hilda. Jack rose to his feet and came over. When Hilda looked up she saw he had a glass of water in one hand and was holding out his other hand. “I want you to take these, Hilda. They’re stronger than the ones I gave you when you left the San after your accident, and they may make you sleepy, but I think we need to do something about that bad head, since you won’t leave.”

She considered him, then the tablets, and he thought for a moment or two that she would refuse. She smiled, reading his mind. She might be obstinate but she wasn’t stupid. If she slept, she slept! She would still be on the spot here, if anything happened. She reached out and took his offerings, swallowing the tablets with a murmur of thanks. Gathering the children close again, she settled back and closed her eyes once more, hoping the tablets might work some magic. Jack returned to his notes. Once more, quiet settled on the room.

Twenty minutes later, however, the peace was well and truly shattered. The twins both jumped in Hilda’s arms as Matey marched in, prepared to do battle. To Hilda’s surprise, she was followed by Vivien. The sight of Hilda curled up with the two small girls brought tears to Vivien’s eyes. Not so Matey. She marched to the couch and towered over the trio, an unstoppable force preparing to meet an immovable object.

The immovable object on the couch narrowed her eyes when she took in her friend’s belligerent stance. “Gently, Gwynneth,” she warned quickly in German. “Emilie was asleep, but you’ve woken her up, and Marie’s so wound up she’ll disintegrate if you start shouting. Also, could we speak in German, please, so they don’t understand us?”

Hilda’s gentle rebuke stung, but when Matey saw how white and scared Marie looked, how huge her eyes were, she calmed down immediately. “We’ve come to take you back, as well as the twins,” she said.

She might not have been shouting but her voice was still inflexible. Jack, who had been writing notes at his desk, leaned back and looked on with interest.

“I’m staying, Matron Lloyd.” Hilda’s voice remained soft. “As I’ve said to Jack, Linda is my responsibility – I’m her employer – and I won’t leave here until she regains consciousness, at the very least.”

“No matter how long that takes?” Gwynneth sounded almost offended, reflected Jack.

“No matter how long that takes,” Hilda affirmed.

Vivien knew inflexibility when she heard it, but Hilda looked so ill that Vivien felt constrained to have one more try. She moved forward and knelt down in front of the trio. She took some shoes out of the bag she was holding, removed the fluffy pink socks and slipped the shoes on the slender, scarred feet. She then looked up and searched Hilda’s face. “Let me stay, Hilda. I’ve brought stuff to keep me occupied. At least go back for tonight and rest. You can return tomorrow.”

Hilda’s throat tightened up at the care revealed in the soft brown eyes, but she shook her head – and then wished she hadn’t. “Suppose her condition worsened while I was gone, Vivien?” she asked. “How would I ever forgive myself? How would I ever face her parents?”

Vivien was silenced. There really was no answer. “I see you understand me, Vivien. No matter how much you try and cajole me, I won’t go. So why don’t you and Gwynneth take these two poor mites home and make them comfy? They really have had more than enough and I’m concerned about them. At least take that worry from my shoulders.”

Matey and Vivien both winced. They’d been so keen to persuade Hilda to their way of thinking that they hadn’t given a thought to all the other worries she was harbouring. Their Headmistress was right. This was one way they could help her.

“They look comfy right where they are,” Matey muttered, her voice gruff. Vivien leaned forward and stroked their faces.

“They said they’d like to be with Ellie if they have to leave me,” Hilda murmured, relaxing now that at last she had made her point. “She seems to have been their mainstay out there.”

“She seems to have been everyone’s mainstay out there,” Matey said with some asperity. “She gets more like you every day. Even to the stubbornness!”

“Is she fit enough to see to these two for a little while, after the strain of everyone depending on her out there in the freezing cold?” Hilda asked with some concern. “All she needs to do is read to them or something, until they can relax and fall sleep? How’s her hand?”

“She’s been very sensible and not tried to use it.” Matron considered. “I think she’ll be fine to see to them. The fact that she’s French is probably one of the links for these two. They’re all in your Salon at the moment, since that’s what you told me to do with them. I think being together is taking the edge off the nightmare for them. The three older girls walked back to school, at their own suggestion. Probably did them good to pour it all out to each other without younger ears taking note of their fears. But they’ve now all had hot baths and hot soup and were partaking of cocoa and cake when we left. Vivien here, and Ruth and Jeanne, have been popping in and out to chat with them and make sure they’re coping after such an experience. And Ellie’s playing hostess to the manner born.”

Hilda’s eyes sparkled briefly but she made no comment, and Matey added, “She’s exhausted, though. Having them all rely on her out there has taken its toll, there's no denying it. So if these two do want a cuddle with her, it will have to be short and sweet. But I’ll see to it, don’t worry.”

“When you say ‘all’, just who did you mean?” asked Hilda, with interest.

“Well, Jean’s in there with them. She had her hands full taking the rest of the girls back to school on her own. Some of them were in a right state by the time they got back and Rosalie and Ruth had their work cut out calming them down. Jean kept her head and was a big help then, as well.”

“Most of them are only Middles, Gwynneth. It was bound to be a big shock to them.”

Matey nodded. “I think we’ll have some problems tonight – nighmares and the like. Probably for the next few days, I should think. Jacquetta and Nita are also in the Salon, and Ellie insisted on Meg staying, as well.”

“Good for Ellie,” Hilda nodded. “Meg deserves it after her efforts today.”

“And Carmela decided that Tonia should be with them,” Matey added slowly. “I wasn’t sure – after all, she is on a Head’s Report and she’s much younger than the others - but Carmela was adamant and Mireille backed her up.”

Tears glinted in Hilda’s eyes. “How they’ve grown!” she murmured. “Tonia’s had a severe shock. It was bad enough for her to watch what happened, and to know it was her friends who caused Linda’s injuries. Unfortunately, it also brought home to her just what could have happened on Monday evening with the marbles. I’m so glad Carmela saw her need. After all, she was the one they resented and wanted to hurt.”

“I’m seeing your need,” Matey said crossly. “But you’re having none of it, so we’ll take these two away with us – though I hate to disturb them.”

Vivien leaned forward and lifted Marie up. “Viens avec moi, petite,” she murmured. “Matron Lloyd will bring Emilie and we’ll go home.”

Reluctantly, Marie allowed herself to be removed from the warmth and comfort of her headmistress’s arms, but then she shivered and looked back pitifully. Hilda saw the plea and kissed the girl gently on the cheek. “Go with them now, Marie, and I’ll see you soon. Thank you for being such a brave, brave girl.”

Marie returned the kiss with interest and allowed herself to be helped to her feet. Jack walked across the room to a cupboard and took out several blankets. He helped Marie into her coat and scarf and then wrapped two blankets round her, before turning and wrapping the sleepy Emilie, and her plaster, in her coat and more blankets. He swung her up into his arms.

“You two go ahead with Marie and I’ll follow.” He looked down at Hilda. “Sure about this?

She stood up and kissed Emilie on the cheek, tucking some loose hair into the blanket. Her face was so gentle that Jack wondered what she was thinking. Did she ever regret not having children of her own? He would never know.

“Yes, Jack, completely certain,” she answered quietly. He nodded, turned and followed the women and girls out of the door.

Hilda sat down again with a sigh and closed her eyes, the pain engulfing her once more. The next moment, she amost jumped out of her skin as a voice spoke roughly.

“If there’s even one speck of guilt in that aching head of yours, Hilda Annersley, you’re to banish it instantly.” Hilda’s eyes flew open to stare up in shock at Matey, who was once more looking belligerent. “Even if you had been there, you could probably have prevented none of it. That car would still have nearly driven into the girls and those two idiots would still have climbed that snow – you would have had your hands too full to stop them, by all accounts. The only difference is that it would have been you lying there bleeding, not Linda.”

“It should have been me, Gwynneth. I only had a headache, for goodness sake.”

“Think on this, then, my lady! If it had been you, you would most likely be dead by now and lying on a stone slab somewhere. Twice in two months would have been once too many!”

Having hurled these last furious words at Hilda, she stormed out again, leaving Hilda staring after her blankly. Before she had time to think about it all, Jack was standing in the doorway.

“Linda’s out of theatre, now, and settled in her room. She’s still in a bad way, even if her vital signs are better than they were, and she has a nurse in constant attendance. Sh, Hilda, there’s hope, thanks to your girls. Please don’t look like that!”

Hilda was on her feet before Jack had finished speaking and they turned and left the room together….

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 8:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Quote:
“Think on this, then, my lady! If it had been you, you would most likely be dead by now and lying on a stone slab somewhere. Twice in two months would have been once too many!”


Definitely - that skull of hers is none too strong. :wink:


Lovely post, Mary - I fancy not even Nell and MA combined would have got Hilda to change her mind about staying, this time. :lol:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Talk about an immovable force meeting an irrestible object. Bless both Gwynneth and Vivien, they should have known Hilda would be adamant about remaining where she was until Linda recovers consciousness, however long that may take!! But her comment to Gwynneth said it all - and was probably the only thing which the latter agree to Hilda's plan. At least Jack has insisted on those tablets.

I'm sure that no matter how tired she is, Ellie will look after Emilie and Marie until they are both safely asleep - probably sleep in San with them if that's what Matey decrees for the twins. All the girls have done so well in these very trying circumstances, and I'm glad the staff are able to leave them to 'unwind' together. Also, well done to Ellie for insisting Meg stay with them and Carmela for keeping Tonia there too.

Now all we need is for Linda to regain consciousness before too long - good that she's safely out of the operating theatre and vital signs remain stable, but plenty there to worry about still. Loved the way Hilda 'stood not on the order of her going' as soon as she knew Linda was back in a room - I can see those tablets taking effect and her dozing in a chair there for the next few hours.

Thank you once again, Mary, for allowing us to be present there through the power of your words. Please don't keep us waiting too long for further news of Linda' (OK, OK, I'm being impatient! :) :oops:)

Edited 'cos I don't know how to punctuate - bracket is now closed!!

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 8:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Well! There are so many different things going on here Mary. From the painful cry of Emilie, to that silent debate about whether or not Hilda will accept the tablets from Jack, to the arrival of Gwynneth and Vivien, to the formers terrier like behaviour, hiding its caring behind fierce words... Well meant, but the right thing in this situation? I know not.

Then the way that Vivien tried to reason with Hilda... a much better tactic, but even so... while I'm sure Hilda appreciates the reasoning, and the loving heart behind it, her question is unanswerable, and she knows it. All that is left for Vivien to do is to fill in where she sees the next need - helping with the twins.

I loved hearing how Ellie and the others are coping at school... I'm sure that will be balm to Hilda's heart. Well Done Ellie and everyone else there, frankly.

That parting was so peaceful, with the girls being wrapped up, and submitting to saying goodbye, before being escorted from the room, and Jacks last words... It was a bit of a shock to suddenly have a worried and concerned Gwynneth suddenly telling her head mistress off again. Again with her tones just that little *too* strident for the comfort of Hilda's poor aching head, even with the pain killers she has recently taken.

And yes, she is sure, couldn't be more certain. Especially with that last minute news that came in just after the others had gone... There is no way Hilda could have been moved at that point!!!

You said something about length by the way... did you mean it was too short?

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Abi [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 9:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

That was a beautiful episode, Mary. I'm not sure that either Matey or Vivien really expected Hilda to leave, but of course they felt that they had to do their best to persuade her. The loving relationship between the three of them is so strong and beautiful and perhaps - just perhaps - Matey's rather harsh sounding words at the end might help Hilda a little.

It was good to hear of the care that was being taken of the others, too - especially that Tonia wasn't made to be on her own, that would have been too cruel.

Thanks Mary, that was so wonderful and perfectly written.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Sun Feb 07, 2010 11:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Marvellous, Mary (h'mm, let's just call you 'Marvellous Mary' and be done with it, yes? :mrgreen: ). Lots to love in that.... but I can't be coherent 'cos have been travelling.

Looking forward to the next bit whenever it comes!

Author:  jmc [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 10:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

It's so lovely to see how much they all care and worry about Hilda but they should have known that there was no way she was going to leave. Thank you Mary.

Author:  di [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 5:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Hilda had certainly broken down the twins, they have really attached themselves to her; a substitute mamma, perhaps! I'm glad that Jack has given her something for her head and now that the twins are going back to school with Matron and Vivian, she can concentrate on Linda's recovery.

So far so good with Linda; her vital signs are good so it's now a waiting game to see when she wakes. The first aid treatment given by Ellie out there in the snow, was obviously correct and saved Linda's life despite her worries about the tournequet. Good for her!!

Thanks, Mary!

Author:  clair [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 5:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Thanks Mary, love the way Hilda calmed Matey at the start - still putting others before herself! Glad she took the tablets though, sleep would be the best thing for her and she can't do anything for Linda just yet

Looking forward to more when you have it :)

Author:  MHE [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Good to see that Jack has seen sense as regards giving Hilda some pain killers but has also realised that she will not leave the San until she knows how things stand with Linda, whatever and whenever that maybe.

I loved the description of Matey entering the room – just like a pocket battleship – ready to do battle. I wonder if Vivien asked to come along or was press-ganged.

It’s good to hear that the girls are together in Hilda’s Salon and they are continuing to support each other in the aftermath of the accident.

Thank you Mary, for once again allowing us to be in on these events through the power of your words.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 10:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Great to come home and find a new post waiting :D
Hilda is so gentle and motherly with the twins, and is obviously thrilled that Ellie is 'playing hostess to the manner born'.
Vivien is able at least to help Hilda a little bit with removing the pink socks, and probably Matey would have been less scathing if she wasn't scared silly by the thought of how Hilda might well have been
dead if she had led the walk.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Mattea1 [ Mon Feb 08, 2010 10:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Wow.I don't know how you do it, Mary. Time and time again your words bring it all to life and take us to the limits of our emotions. Truly superb.

Thank you Mary

Author:  linda [ Tue Feb 09, 2010 12:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Quote:
She considered him, then the tablets, and he thought for a moment or two that she would refuse. She smiled, reading his mind. She might be obstinate but she wasn’t stupid. If she slept, she slept! She would still be on the spot here, if anything happened.


That says everything! Hilda knows full well that she needs something to help the excruciating pain in her head and also needs to be able to rest so that she can be on hand when Linda awakes. Jack knows better than to try to insist that she goes back to school, but he has done his best to help her.

Matey and Vivien! If any one could persuade Hilda to return to school it would have been them, but did they really expect they would succeed?

Quote:
“Think on this, then, my lady! If it had been you, you would most likely be dead by now and lying on a stone slab somewhere. Twice in two months would have been once too many!”


Trust Matey to hit the nail on the head. Hilda has nothing with which to reproach herself. Even if she had been there, she would not have been able to prevent the accident.

Thank goodness that Linda is now safely out of theatre, even if it is still a waiting game. Hopefully the news will continue to be good and that Hilda will be able to rest soon.

Thank you Mary for another briliant installment of this enthralling story.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Feb 09, 2010 2:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Thank you Mary, though I do wish Hilda would share the load with others who are so willing and longing to help.

Have really enjoyed all the updates

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Feb 09, 2010 8:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Matey and Vivien know their Hilda - but being the caring and loving people they are, they had to try didn't they? And they know that she will stay with Linda until things are better, even though she really does need rest and peace herself. I suspect it's that, combined with the knowledge of how much Hilda herself has suffered during this last not-quite-a-year that is the cause of Gwynneth's final words to Hilda.
And how sensible and caring Ellie has been throughout this - she really is the 'mainstay' that Matey calls her, and is so like her guardian in extending her care and forethought to as many people as she can - hence the inclusion of Meg and Tonia in that group. Undoubtedly she will be a comfort to the twins.
We really do see Hilda as a mother here: comforting, thoughtful, protective.... no wonder Jack had that fleeting thought.
And thank goodness Linda is holding her own.

Thank you Mary; this was wonderful - so detailed and immediate.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 7:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

Mary,
What a complex and gripping maelstrom of emotions in this episode !

I am so glad Linda is "holding her own" and that Gwynneth has tempered justice with mercy and *not* bawled Hilda out too badly.

More, please !

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 1:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P6 7/02/10 (Sun)

This is for AnneM... she'll know why when she reads it. :lol:


Hilda opened her eyes as she heard the nurse leave her chair in the corner of the room and check the flow of blood through the drip, then bend over her patient to check Linda’s condition. There had been no change. She lay like one already dead, except for the faint rise and fall of the bedclothes. There had been no deterioration, thank goodness, but no good news either. Her pulse was almost imperceptible and her temperature rising, much to Jack’s dismay. The nurse wiped her face and arms with a cold cloth to try and reduce the fever.

Hilda glanced at her watch. Seven o’clock! The last two hours in this small room had been two of the longest of her life! Feeling stiff and sore, she left her own comfortable chair, which Jack had had brought in, and tip-toed over to the window. She absorbed the brightness outside, the moon riding high in the cloudless sky, its harsh light reflected back to it by the luminosity of the snow. The untold numbers of stars glittering in the black immensity only amplified the intensity of that icy brilliance.

She shivered, pulling her thick cardigan closer round her body. She felt cold to her marrow and wondered would she ever be warm again.

By His word the heavens were made, by the breath of His mouth all the stars…


Her eyes misted over at this gentle reminder of where to find her lost courage. No matter the outcome, Linda was safe in the hands of the God who had strewn those stars across the vastness of space, the God who had fixed in place the moon that shone down on her with so brilliant a light. That God had no use for Hilda’s lack of faith. He wanted her to trust to His immeasurable love in all things, the good and the bad.

She prayed through the psalm to its end: May Your love be upon us, O Lord, as we place all our hope in You.(Psalm 33)

A sudden sound caused her to spin round with that sense of renewed hope, but it was only the nurse placing a new bag of blood on the stand. Steadying herself, Hilda returned to her chair and laid her hand on Linda’s for a moment. How cold it was! The other one was swathed in bandages, raised up on two pillows, a testament to the divine and loving care which had surrounded them all when disaster had struck. He had not left them helpless!

She gave Linda’s hand a gentle squeeze and then relaxed, resting her head against the back of the chair and closing her eyes with a sigh. The screwdriver and hammers were working over-time and if anyone else had done what she was doing she would have called them insufferable idiots. But she could not, in all conscience, leave someone in her employ to suffer and maybe to die all alone, with no friend beside her, no one to warm the cold hand.

One of these days, dear girl, you’ll kill yourself by caring too much.

Oh, and you didn’t do exactly that, I suppose.

Ouch! Touché and all that. But I had no choice.

You had every choice.

No, my love, I really didn’t. You know that, you above all people.

Neither do I have a choice, so don’t be so pushy!

I’m not being pushy, dear girl, only looking out for you. Someone has to! It’s always puzzled me, you know. Even now, people think of me as the stronger one who could stop you doing whatever you were set on doing. They don’t have a clue, do they?

Nope! Only it’s not something heroic I’m doing. I have a headache, that’s all.

Which you got in an accident less than two months ago - and then made far worse by trying to save someone’s life to the detriment of your own .

Pshaw!

Indeed! Why won’t you listen, Hilda?

Did you? I’m quite sure people tried to prevent you going back into that hotel.

There was a pupil of mine in there, and a member of our staff.

I rest my case!

Oh, for goodness sake, you stubborn woman….

If you don’t like my opinion of you, you can always change.

Bit late now, don’t you think, dear girl?

Maybe! Perhaps you should ask Him His opinion. Anyway, you would have gone back in that building even if they’d been total strangers to you.

So would you! You’d even leave your death-bed if someone needed a hand, of that I’m quite convinced.

Then that makes us both prize idiots…. and this idiot still needs you so much. Why did you have to be a heroine, dear heart?

Ah, don’t, lovely girl. I’m still here, still knowing your every need, still loving you with all my heart. I will never leave you. God will never leave you. He is here watching by the bedside with you.

Is He? But I can’t feel His arms. I can’t feel yours. And that makes the world so cold.

But you’re hearing my voice – and it’s telling you to give in and let someone else take this watch for you.

I did give in. I did lie down. That’s why Linda is lying here unconscious.

No, love, she’s lying here because of one idiot driver and two very silly girls. No one could have predicted that conjunction of twin lunacies, not even the all-seeing Hilda Annersley.


Hilda fell silent. Maybe they were right, Nell and Gwynneth. Maybe she shouldn’t take herself to account for her lack of presence on that walk. Some warmth seeped in, as though a small, golden candle had been lit within her. She closed her eyes and tried to imagine strong arms around her shoulders, tried to picture white hair and a strong face - and their owner leaning over her, love beyond all telling in her grey eyes.

Are you still there, dear heart?

Still here - always here, as though we were sitting silently by the fire in my cottage.

How I miss those dear silences, just as I miss your rampant and noisy enthusiasms…. But I mustn’t think about us, dear heart, not right now. What about Linda – and my poor girls, so frightened and having to cope alone.

You don’t change, do you? Always the Mother Hen. You can’t shield the girls all the time. You know that! We grow when we meet the difficult and the unexpected. Who shielded you when your mother died? No one! You took the experience and used it to grow and change, and lived your life in ways your family could never have anticipated.

As you did when you lost your whole family.

I was older…. but yes, it changed me. And Ellie and Mireille and the other girls will be changed in some way, will be stronger than they were. You mustn’t deny them that, not even the twins. Any more than you must deny Tonia the chance to make reparation.

No, I won’t. Anyway, she’s already doing it – I saw it out there on the road.

As for Linda, that is in God’s and the doctors’ hands, lovely girl – not yours. But what you could do is try talking to her. She might think she’s died and gone to Heaven, of course, when she wakes up and hears that lovely voice of yours.

Idiot! Only you,dear heart, at a time like this! And how I miss it! But it’s a thought – they do say hearing remains when all the other senses go….


She leaned forward and took Linda’s hand again. Then, right before her horrified eyes, the figure in the bed became Nell, became that broken body in the Spanish hospital bed.

“Oh, Nell,” she whispered. “I can’t bear it! ”

Don’t, dear heart. It’s not me lying there – never again. That was such a short time of suffering, but the joy that followed is eternal and, one day, that joy will be yours, too – without the suffering, hopefully. Until that time, I will never leave you, I promise, though you won’t always hear me or sense me or know I’m there. Don’t despair, but…

Think of me as withdrawn into the dimness
Yours still, you mine.
Remember all the best of our past moments
and forget the rest,
And so, to where I wait, come gently on.
(Ellen Terry)

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 2:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 9/02/10 (Wed)

Oh Mary, thank you so much. I'm very touched. :D I thought only Nell could persuade Hilda that really even she couldn't have prevented the accident. Mind you, she's only just beginning to accept it, isn't she? Perhaps her voice will produce some reaction in Linda, and then she'll feel she can go and have a rest. After all, there are plenty of other friends and colleagues who would willingly sit with Linda so she's not alone.

And I liked Nell's comment that not only can you not shield everyone all the time, but that in fact it can be wrong to do so.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 2:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 9/02/10 (Wed)

Mary, how do you do it? Where *do* you get such wonderful interludes as these from? They are *such* a gift to Hilda, and it's no coincidence that they occur when she is most in need of Nell's sturdy support and counsel.

Nell's responses are so comforting, even in their down-to-earthness (is there such a word?). She never ceases to reassure Hilda that in death as in life, she continues to 'walk' with her every step of the way.

Hilda will feel so enriched by this conversation, which so fully supports her stance that she is responsible for Linda and needs to remain by her bedside - and was just so much the comfort she herself needed. After all, Nell wouldn't leave her one pupil who was still inside that hotel, would she? Yes, in the aftermath, she will feel bereft yet again - that's inevitable. But the interlude will give her the strength to continue to wait patiently for Linda to show more positive signs of recovery and to allow herself to rest in the meantime.

Thank you, Mary - we are so privileged to be present at scenes such as these through the power of your words.

Author:  cal562301 [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 2:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 9/02/10 (Wed)

Thanks, Mary. That was incredibly moving, even though I don't know all the story behind the post.

Author:  linda [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 2:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 9/02/10 (Wed)

Oh, Mary, I'm sitting here with tears streaming down my face. What a wonderful loving exchange between Hilda and Nell. This is just what Hilda needs. Nell is the only one who can make her see sense; make her realise that nothing she could have done would have changed the outcome one iota.

Quote:
Some warmth seeped in, as though a small, golden candle had been lit within her.


Nell, and only Nell could do this. How Hilda needs her at this moment to bring some of her old practical commonsense to bear. I hope Hilda can take this small, golden candle and use the warmth it brings to help her to warm Linda's cold hand and help her back to life. Nell's idea of talking to Linda may just be what is needed. Isn't that what is usually suggested for those in a coma? Perhaps once Linda does show some sign of returning consciousness, then Hilda can be persuaded to relinquish her vigil and allow Vivien or one of the other mistresses to take over.

The Ellen Terry quote is beautiful - and very moving.

Thank you, Mary, for letting me share this very powerful and emotional 'conversation'.

Author:  shesings [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 5:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Mary, this was just a beautiful exchange - I'm another sitting here with tears in my eyes. Thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 6:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Oh Mary,
that was heart-achingly beautiful. :cry: :cry: :cry:
Thank you !

Author:  Celia [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 7:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

So much what Hilda needed. A true gift from 'the God who put the stars in place'. If only she can hang on to Nell's words...that they will always be together even when Nell cannot be heard or sensed or
even known....and the beauty of remembering ' love beyond all
telling' in those grey eyes.

Such a beautiful and moving post Mary...you were right about the tissues :wink:

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 7:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Quote:
One of these days, dear girl, you’ll kill yourself by caring too much.

Oh, and you didn’t do exactly that, I suppose.


Ouch indeed! Sublime Mary, thank you

Author:  abbeybufo [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 8:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Thank you Mary - beautiful ...

Author:  Abi [ Wed Feb 10, 2010 10:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Beautiful, Mary. Thank you.

Author:  jmc [ Thu Feb 11, 2010 9:25 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

I read this quickly this morning before I went to work and have been thinking about it off and on all day. Thank you Mary

Author:  Sarah [ Thu Feb 11, 2010 11:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

That was beautiful, Mary, just what Hilda needed!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Feb 11, 2010 11:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Oh, that was just so completely Nell-ish! All that love and joy wrapped up in a bundle of everyday practicality and concern for Hilda. Truly, it was only Nell who could reach out to Hilda like this, and how well she understands her:
Quote:
One of these days, dear girl, you’ll kill yourself by caring too much.

Oh, and you didn’t do exactly that, I suppose.


Precisely, and as Nell acknowledges, neither of them had or has a choice, and that is why Nell can tell Hilda that she needs to rest even while agreeing that she has to stay!

And what a beautiful promise Nell makes:
Quote:
Until that time, I will never leave you, I promise, though you won’t always hear me or sense me or know I’m there.
Truly an unlooked for reward at the end of this day of difficulty, and such a lovely affirmation of what they were and are to one another.

Thank you Mary, just wondrously lovely.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Feb 11, 2010 1:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

just caught up - and will now pause to catch my breath and recover!
Sublime.

xx

Author:  di [ Thu Feb 11, 2010 4:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

It's all been said before I had chance to write. However, I am so pleased to see [[hear?!!] Nell put in her 'two penny worth' She's the only one Hilda will listen too, and she [Hilda] is so in need of sleep. I did love the repartee between the two of them. It was delightful and so like them before the tragic accident took her from Hilda and also us.[ Well in this universe any way.]

Thanks so much Mary. :) You're an 'ace' writer and don't let any one tell you differently.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Thu Feb 11, 2010 8:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Mary, I've just read your last posting and I have to say what a wonderful piece of writing. So comforting, with such clarity of expression, touching every emotion, and reminding us that God is always there, even at times of great suffering, if we only listen and hear Him.

Can't wait for what happens next, soon please :wink:

Mattea1

Author:  MHE [ Thu Feb 11, 2010 10:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

As Elder said Mary ‘how do you do it?’

Only Nell could assuage so comprehensively Hilda’s all consuming feelings of guilt at not being with the party when the accident happened and thus being unable to prevent it from happening.

This all too brief interlude with Nell will have done Hilda more good than a handful of Jack’s pills. Hopefully Hilda (and us) will not have to wait too long for better news on Linda’s condition.

Thank you Mary, that was beautiful, and a lovely reminder of why I started reading New Dreams in the first place.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu Feb 11, 2010 11:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Nell is so good for Hilda. :D

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Fri Feb 12, 2010 12:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

I'm so glad Nell was there to yell some sense into Hilda - and also to take the edge off that horrid moment when Hilda thinks it's Nell on the bed. Only please also send someone a little more corporeal before Hilda really does keel over, now that Nell is restoring her to something resembling her usual common sense!

Lovely as always, Mary. :halo:

Author:  PaulineS [ Fri Feb 12, 2010 9:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Mary so beautifully written I had to post my first word on my new computer to say thank you and to send Hilda and Linda some angels to care for them

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P7 10/02/10 (Wed)

Thank you for all your wonderful, if tearful, comments on that update - but, you know, it was pure gift from Nell, one I really wasn't expecting. :roll:

....She leaned forward and took Linda’s hand again. Then, right before her horrified eyes, the figure in the bed became Nell, became that broken body in the Spanish hospital bed.

“Oh, Nell,” she whispered. “I can’t bear it! ”

Don’t, dear heart. It’s not me lying there – never again. That was such a short time of suffering, but the joy that followed is eternal and, one day, that joy will be yours, too – without the suffering, hopefully. Until that time, I will never leave you, I promise, though you won’t always hear me or sense me or know I’m there. Don’t despair, but…

Think of me as withdrawn into the dimness
Yours still, you mine.
Remember all the best of our past moments
and forget the rest,
And so, to where I wait, come gently on.
(Ellen Terry)


The tender voice faded and the figure in the bed was once more recognisable as Linda, but the candle flame in Hilda’s heart burned more brightly and steadily, an in-dwelling of Nell’s courage and God’s peace. Gently, she kneaded the hand she was holding and closed her eyes.

“Nell tells me I have to talk to you, Linda. Maybe you and she are meeting on some astral plane I know nothing about and she’s already leading you back here – and probably not giving you much choice in the matter, either. That would be so like her! Can you hear me, I wonder? Can you hear her? I hope you’re not feeling any pain, not in your head nor in your wrist. You got knocked on the head pretty badly when you fell, but it’s time to wake up now. You’ve slept long enough. The girls are waiting to hear how you are. They looked after you so tenderly and think of you as theirs, now. As for Tonia, I think you might just have given her the shock of her life, enough to turn her behaviour round. Won’t you wake up, so you can help us with her?”

She carried on talking softly, aimlessly, letting her thoughts wander where they would. Perhaps Nell was guiding her, pouring the words into her tired brain and, from there, onto her lips, words that would hopefully stimulate Linda’s brain. She forgot the nurse was there, forgot any thought of herself and her own severe headache, forgot her own vast need of Nell. She concentrated solely on doing Nell’s bidding and trying to ignite some tiny flicker of life inside the still figure – trying to ignite another glowing candle flame.

Abruptly, so abruptly that she felt it like a knife being driven into her head and her heart, the door opened. And she lost the essence of Nell.

Come back…..

But wait! Hadn’t Nell said, more than once, that she was always there, just out of sight?

Hilda stared blankly at Jack, who had walked over to the bed. He checked the chart, chatted briefly with the nurse, and then placed gentle fingers on the wrist where Hilda’s hand had been so very recently.

“She feels warmer,” he said, in puzzled fashion. He almost seemed to be listening to the wrist he was holding. He picked up the chart again with his other hand and perused it more carefully. He looked down at Hilda and she saw a dawning excitement in his eyes. He took out his stethoscope and applied it gently, then squatted down beside Hilda. “Nurse tells me you’ve been talking to her.”

“Only silly nonsense,” she said in alarm. “Did I do wrong?”

“Sh, quietly. You didn’t do wrong at all, quite the opposite. Don’t get your hopes up - but her pulse and breathing are a little stronger and steadier. Not much. But it’s there.”

Bless you, dear heart, for telling me what to do. And thank Him for me.

Jack saw the tears trembling in her eyes even in the dim light. He took her hand. “How does one stop Hilda Annersley caring so much? One doesn’t, I suspect. You’re worn out, Hilda. I want you to take a breather, come to my room and have some hot coffee, at the very least.”

“I'm fine here, Jack. And Helen brought me some coffee earlier.”

“Then you need some more. It’s not good for you to sit here like this, Hilda.”

“No, I’ll stay, Jack. But I could certainly use another drink.”

He placed his cool hand on her forehead and she closed her eyes at the temporary relief it brought. “Those tablets haven’t helped much, have they? Most people would have been knocked out by them – which just shows how much pain you’re in! But then, it was a nasty crack on the head you got, and a nasty concussion, so no surprise at all that these headaches are still continuing. I just wish I had a cure.”

He rose to his feet with a sigh. “I’ll send in some more coffee, if you won’t move.”

She opened her eyes. “Shall I… would it be worthwhile to go on speaking to her?”

“I hope it has more effect on Linda than my words are having on you, my dear,” he teased, smiling down at her. “Yes, go on talking by all means. It can’t do any harm and looks as though it might have done her some good. Perhaps you could try reciting some of your favourite poetry to her, while you’re at it.”

“If I run out of things to say,” she replied softly, her hand already seeking Linda’s again even as Jack left the room. She took a deep breath. “Poetry, the man said. But I’m not sure that you like poetry, Linda. Let me think…. I wonder.... Did Nell and I ever tell you all about the Sinclair brothers? Twins who once tried to hoodwink the pair of us. Such mischief-makers they were, much like our French duo in the Juniors. It was three or four years ago, Nell’s birthday. I’d hired this magnificent car as a surprise for Nell, and it came with a most unusual driver….” *

When the door opened again a few minutes later, she was astonished to see Ian Stuart walk in, a tray in his hands and something light-colored draped over his arm. It was as though she had conjured him up out of thin air with her tale of how she and Nell had made the acquaintance of his two friends on that birthday of Nell’s. Ian’s friends, Peter and Jake – who had gone on to become such dear friends of herself and Nell, and who had both been distraught when they heard of Nell’s death. Had Nell decided to send Ian along in her place, since she herself had been routed by Jack?

Hilda shook herself for being so fey and smiled a welcome....

* Hilda's Revenge - Part 2 (in St Agnes)

Author:  Abi [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 8:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Hilda is such an amazing person; she just has so much to give. Thanks Mary for such wise and inspiring writing.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Thank you Mary. I am pleased to hear more about the Sinclair brothers, even if it is only that they are still Hilda's friends. Glad Linda is responding to Hilda's talk. Hope Ian can help.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 8:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Another very moving piece, but four elements stand out clearly for me:

Hilda, doing all she can to do Nell's bidding, by talking to Linda - just what was needed, as Jack's reaction to the change in his patient's condition, however slight, shows so clearly.

Jack's own compassion, as he surveys Hilda. She is clearly exhausted and in pain, yet refusing to give into either while she can do something which might help Linda - indeed he is so right to say that no-one would stop her.

Hilda's inspiration for the story she chooses to tell Linda is another means of preserving Nell's memory and presence in the room with her, while the final suprise when Ian Stewart appears with her drink fits so well with that story about his friends.

And yet, despite all the tensions, there remains a feeling of peace and tranquility, which is almost tangible, and will have its effect on Linda, even though she is still unconscious.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 9:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

So pleased that Hilda was able to effect an improvement in Linda - and quite likely as hearing is the last sense that leaves us. Lovely to think of Linda being forced to return by Nell. :lol: :cry:


Thanks Mary

Author:  Lisa_T [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 9:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

That post quite literally made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. I'm re-reading ND again after you sent me the latest draft, and I'm becoming struck with how adorable Jack is and how much he cares for Hilda. It's implied strongly in the books, but you've really brought it out - all the more special now given what's going on at home with Joey.

Author:  linda [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 10:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Quote:
She concentrated solely on doing Nell’s bidding and trying to ignite some tiny flicker of life inside the still figure – trying to ignite another glowing candle flame.


And succeeding, I think. Jack said that she felt a little warmer. Poor Hilda, Jack's arrival sent Nell back from whence she came. I'm sure that the story of the Sinclair brothers would be more entertaining for Linda, if only Hilda's voice can penetrate into the depths of her consciousness. But then we have the arrival of Hilda's best help, Ian Stuart. If she can't have MA, then her brother will make a wonderful substitute.

Quote:
Had Nell decided to send Ian along in her place, since she herself had been routed by Jack?


Undoubtedly!

Another emotional instalment, thank you Mary. I do hope Ian's arrival will help Hilda as she keeps her vigil at Linda's bedside.

Author:  charli [ Tue Feb 16, 2010 11:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Mary, Sorry i've not commented on this for a while, but i think you should know that i get so excited whenever i see a new update is here!
Thanks for making the end of my day happier when i get back from work :-)
As always i am moved by your writing and i love the way you portray Jack here

Author:  marni [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 1:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Mary, Lovely to see this back. I find myself looking in hope every time I come on the board that there will be more. Thank you.

Author:  di [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 9:13 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Another beautiful post. How Hilda can keep going whilst in such dreadful pain is testimony to her dedication to her staff. She surely must have God sitting along side her; we know that Nell is there holding up her dearest during this waiting time.
Thank you, Mary. I know Hilda directs a lot of your writing but please over-ride her on this occasion so that Linda wakes soon, then Hilda can take the much needed sleep and lessen her pain.

Author:  AnneM [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 10:30 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Feeling a bit more reassured now, and very happy to see the Sinclair brothers again, in Hilda's thoughts if not in reality! I hoped they would turn up again sometime. I wonder what Ian is bringing on his tray. Did Jack send him?

Thanks, Mary, that was lovely. :D

Author:  Chris [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 1:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

You write so movingly. Thank you Mary

Author:  abbeybufo [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 1:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Once again a beautiful post, rich in allusion and emotion. Thank you Mary :D

Author:  shesings [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 4:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 5:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Mary I did not say it in my previous post, but it is reassuring that Ian has come, because if he is there then MA also knows what is going on and those Sisters of her's and Hilda will be praying for the Linda and Hilda with knowledge of what is happening at the San as well as what I am sure Gwyneth has told them on the phone.
The more prayer the better I am sure and I find it is helpful to pray with knowledge.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 7:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Yet again, Mary, you've transported us, emotionally touched us and shown us us such love, compassion and grace from Hilda. She just keeps going, with God's help and gradually we see things change for the better. I have to say that I too think Jack is showing his true self, another one who puts others before himself :)

Author:  clair [ Wed Feb 17, 2010 8:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Thank you Mary, I could feel Hilda's pain as she lost Nell when Jack arrived. Hope that Ian has better luck in getting Hilda to rest :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Feb 18, 2010 12:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

I can't write about how the interactions with Nell make me feel; it goes too deep for words to be able to articulate, but I have had such delight in these last two episodes, Mary !
Bless you !

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 11:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Hilda has such grace about her doesn't she? Even while she is in such pain, she can still find it within her to reach out to Linda and try to sustain and comfort her. And there is a small amount of progress made, which indicates just how right Hilda is in what she is doing. And she is now being supported by her family - first Nell, and now Ian, both people who love and trust Hilda and who will shield that 'glowing candle flame'. And how lovely that Hilda can reach back into the delight of her past with Nell and retrieve the memory of the Sinclairs to share it with Linda.

Thank you Mary, truly lovely writing.

Author:  Luisa [ Fri Feb 19, 2010 4:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Another one who is so glad that Hilda will have Ian's support. And delighted to be transported back to the twins episode, such a lovely contrast.

Thank you.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Feb 22, 2010 6:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Only just caught up with this Mary.
Ian will bring MA to Hilda's mind .... if she isn't there already... and
she will surely draw strength from so much love enfolding her. Nell,
Ian, MA, even Jack seems to be more gentle and understanding than usual.

Another beautiful post . Thank you once more for your vivid power of description.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 5:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P8 Tues 16/2/10

Bless you all for such lovely comments, and I do apologise for the horrid bug which has kept me from updating for a while - or even from writing. Thank goodness I am some way ahead....

I apologise for those who wish I'd get on with waking Linda up - but Ian and Hilda were very insistent, :mrgreen: so I hope they don't bore you too much. I'm not the one writing this, remember. :dontknow:



....When the door opened again a few minutes later, she was astonished to see Ian Stuart walk in, a tray in his hands and something light-colored draped over his arm. It was as though she had conjured him up out of thin air with her tale to Linda of how she and Nell had made the acquaintance of his two friends on that birthday of Nell’s. Ian’s friends – who had gone on to become such dear friends of herself and Nell, and who had both been so very saddened by Nell’s death. Had Nell decided to send Ian along in her place, since she herself had been routed by Jack?

Hilda shook herself for being so fey and smiled a welcome. He returned the smile, winked at her and walked round the bed to place the tray on the small table by the window. Picking up the coffee pot, he poured a rich-smelling brew into a large cup and handed it to Hilda.

“Here. Wrap your hands round that and warm them. You look perished.”

“I am,” she whispered. “This smells so good. It’s lovely to have you here, Ian.”

He poured a cup for himself and then held up a flask, “I have soup in here, if you’re hungry.”

She shuddered, feeling nauseous at the mere thought of it. “Any dry biscuits?”

“No, but there are some grapes, if you could manage a few. All sent along by Jack. He’s worried about you.”

“I know, and yes, the grapes might tempt me.”

He collected a chair from the corner of the room and set it beside hers, picking up his coffee and the grapes as he sat down. “Drink up,” he ordered softly. “Looking at you I can see you need all the help you can get. You’re all eyes.”

Obediently, she lifted the cup and took a sip, feeling some much-needed warmth seeping through her veins. She sipped again and then frowned at him. “What’s in it?”

“Guid whiskey frae ma ain countrie, ma bonnie wee lassie,” he teased. “Do you the world of good, warm you through and through.”

For answer she lifted the cup and drank some more. He offered her a grape and she chewed it with some hesitation, hoping she wouldn’t be sick. “Your sister fed me grapes one by one, just like this, when you and I were lying in this building ourselves last November. Must be a family trait,” she teased him back with a wan smile.

He took her free hand and held it comfortingly in his. “We are rather fond of trying to feed people up. I’m sorry I wasn’t here when you needed help, Hilda. I’d been down to Interlaken. When I got back half an hour ago, Kate phoned me.”

“What?”

“Seems that Gwynneth called them earlier on, to ask for their prayers, and told Kate all about it. Kate has been ringing me regularly, but in vain. Most put out, she was, when she finally got hold of me. Anyway, she told me what had happened – and that things weren’t as bad as they might have been, thanks to some of the girls.”

“Bad enough,” Hilda whispered, her eyes steady on the figure in the bed.

“But there’s hope, Hilda. Cling to that. I gather Ellie almost single-handedly saved the day.”

“Not single-handedly. She told my Head Girl what to do – my Head Girl did it, and did it to perfection. My Games Captain and several others all contributed. But you’re right. Without Ellie’s knowledge and quick-thinking, Linda would now be dead.”

Her voice broke and she bowed her head. Guilt consumed her once more, in spite of Nell’s words. But Ian’s hand still held hers safe and warm. He saw the anguish and hastened to reassure her.

“Have another drink, my dear, and try not to think about what might have been. God saw the catastrophe and surrounded it with His steadfast light. He’s neither blind nor deaf to our needs – despite how it sometimes seems.”

A tear rolled down Hilda’s cheek. “He gave me a gentle reminder of that a little earlier,” she murmured. “Trust and hope are to be my watchwords.”

He popped a grape in as he spoke. “They always are, Hilda. Like Kate, you have enormous faith and trust that He will always act for the best, and your hope in Him is constant.”

“Yea, though He slay me, yet will I trust Him,” she whispered. “I haven’t trusted today, Ian.”

“Rubbish!” he said and popped in yet another grape, chewing one himself in absent-minded fashion. “I don’t believe that for one single second. You have more trust, more faith, than anyone I know. And not just trust and faith in God, either. You have such faith in your girls.”

Silence descended as she considered his words while she chewed another grape. Ian glanced at her, rubbed away the tear with a tender hand and added in a quiet voice, “Kate sends her love and their prayers. There will be someone kneeling before the altar at all times for Linda until the news is better – but you know that. It’s what they do.”

Another tear rolled down Hilda’s cheek. She was too weary and her head too painful to control them any more. Ian then said gently, “She also sent a second message. Meg’s flight is arranged for Monday and she says she’ll phone you with the details before then.”

“Oh, bless her!” Hilda murmured. “Now Meg can receive some much-needed help - and bask in the convent’s very own brand of tenderness and care, just as I did.”

“Want me to take her to the airport?” He caught the second tear with his finger.

She turned to him with relief. “Oh, Ian, that would be such a help. With all that has happened this term I’m not sure if I’m standing on my head or my heels. There is so much work for me to catch up on that I daren’t take another whole morning out. Rosalie would never forgive me. Meg knows and trusts you, so she’ll be glad of the time alone with you.”

He nodded. He liked Meg. She was brutally honest about herself and others. Kate would deal admirably with her. Two of a kind in some ways, those two. Kate was also brutally honest about herself – and others! – and, sadly, knew all too much about self-destructive paths. She would understand so well the path Meg herself had been treading until Hilda got hold of her.

The latter had worked her own very special magic and now it was Kate’s turn to do what she could for the lonely, unloved young girl. Meg didn’t stand a chance of holding out against the compassion and faith and sheer obstinacy of these two very different but equally formidable women, Ian decided with a wry smile.

Author:  ammonite [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 5:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

I hope you feel better soon Mary.

I'm glad to see Hilda is getting some support from Ian and that some one is taking care of her.

Author:  shesings [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 6:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

Another lovely post, Mary - and more hugs ((((((Mary & family))))).

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 6:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

In the absence of Nell and of Kate, Ian's presence is definitely just what the doctor ordered for Hilda. Even with Nell's reassurance that she is watching over her always, and the knowledge that she is never far from Kate's thoughts and prayers, Ian's steadfast and comforting comments are really helpful - despite all the stresses, she is able to relax at least somewhat. And Ian is able to assure her that the Convent's prayer chain for Linda is continuing, as well as arranging to take Meg to the airport himself - little enough things in themselves, but such big ones to help bring Hilda some peace of mind at least. Bless Gwynneth for phoning Kate and ensuring not only those prayers for Linda, but Ian's presence, once he returned from Interlaken. I giggled over some of Ian's unspoken comments, too!

Thank you Mary - I'm glad you feel well enough to be able update this - rest assured, it was well worth waiting for.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

Really pleased Ian was there to give Hilda some support, both physical and spiritual.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Celia [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 8:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

Such a lovely gentle post Mary. Ian must be so glad to be able to be
with Hilda whilst she is so vulnerable,and in such pain both physical
and spiritual. She needs his love and his strength so much right now.

Glad you are feeling more yourself. Thank you so much for posting.

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 8:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

One thing which has struck me as I've read the last 3 updates Mary, is how Hilda is constantly being given the help she needs. No, the best thing of all, Linda rousing and freeing her from the burden of anxiety she's currently carrying, hasn't occurred yet, but the visit from Nell, the time spent with Jack and that sharing with Linda have prepared the way for Ian and his words... and each step is bringing comfort to Hilda of many different kinds.

I love the subtle shift to Meg's situation and the care of Kate you've inserted in here. Yes, I can well see Kate being the ideal answer to Meg's issues - and Ian's suggestion that he take Meg to the airport was inspired.

Thank you for the update.

Author:  linda [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 9:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

Ian Stuart is just what Hilda needs at this moment. He understand her so well. Bless Gwynneth for ringing MA and setting the chain of prayer in motion. With Kate and Ian to support her, Hilda can cope with the waiting.

Quote:
“Have another drink, my dear, and try not to think about what might have been. God saw the catastrophe and surrounded it with His steadfast light. He’s neither blind nor deaf to our needs – despite how it sometimes seems.”


Ian is so right to try to stop Hilda feeling guilty about the 'might have been'. Then he follows this by gently leading Hilda off in a different direction by giving her the message from MA about the travel arrangements for Meg. Hilda needs something else to think about and this is just the right thing. I loved Ian's offer to drive Meg to the airport - he can help Meg so much by making sure that she is aware of the welcome she can expect from MA.

Quote:
The latter had worked her own very special magic and now it was Kate’s turn to do what she could for the lonely, unloved young girl. Meg didn’t stand a chance of holding out against the compassion and faith and sheer obstinacy of these two very different but equally formidable women, Ian decided with a wry smile.


As Ian knows only too well! :D :D

Thank you, Mary, for this lovely gentle interlude in the dreadful time waiting for news of Linda.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 9:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

(((((Thank you Mary))))) Pleased you are well enough to post and hope you soon feel better.
Hilda and Ian are so caring of each other and those whose burdens they share.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 9:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

So glad you're well enough to post, Mary and as usual treating us to lessons in patience whilst waiting until "Hilda's time" to wake Linda :lol:

Author:  MHE [ Thu Feb 25, 2010 10:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

I’m so sorry, Mary that I didn’t post here after you updated a week ago but last week seems to have passed me by in a blur. Had I posted I don’t think I would have been able to do justice to your writing, you know the reason why. :cry:

It was lovely to see how Nell’s ‘presence’ in the room had calmed and steadied Hilda so that she was able to share with Linda those wonderful memories of their time with the Sinclair brothers.

And although Jack’s entry and examination of Linda brings all her fears bubbling to the surface, once again she is able to find reassurance in Nell’s words.

Then tonight we see how well the care and love of all those around Hilda is expressed. Poor Ian I dread to think what Kate said to him when she finally got hold of him. And like Elder, I too giggled at Ian's unspoken thoughts.

Thank you Mary, and I'm glad that you felt well enough to post tonight

Author:  Kathy_S [ Fri Feb 26, 2010 1:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 25/02 - with apologies for delay!

Good for Ian. And his fetching Meg should be helpful all around. :D

Thank you, Mary. Hope you're feeling significantly better!

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Feb 26, 2010 7:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 Thurs 25/02

Mary,
I just logged on and saw last night's update - what joy after a grim week at work.
Thank you; I do so love the interactions between Hilda and Ian.

Author:  clair [ Fri Feb 26, 2010 9:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 Thurs 25/02

Thank you Mary - this is just what Hilda needs right now, the knowledge that she is part of a warm and loving family and the knowledge that the same family is helping her by taking care of Meg whilst she is needed elsewhere

Glad that you're feeling better, hope the improvement continues :)

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat Feb 27, 2010 4:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 Thurs 25/02

Thank you dear Mary, that was lovely as always

Author:  jmc [ Sat Feb 27, 2010 4:39 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 Thurs 25/02

So happy that Ian was there to help Hilda. Also pleased that everything has now been organised for Meg to go to the convent and I'm sure that they will be able to continue helping her. Thank you Mary for another lovely post.

Author:  di [ Sat Feb 27, 2010 10:06 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 Thurs 25/02

Thank you, Mary. Perhaps Ian will help Hilda relax a little during the wait for Linda to awake.

Author:  AnneM [ Sat Feb 27, 2010 4:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 Thurs 25/02

Very glad Ian is there to provide some much-needed support. Matey and Vivien must be fully occupied looking after the girls, so they won't be able to come and sit with Hilda. And Ian is so solid and steadfast.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 7:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P9 Thurs 25/02

Sorry - more boring detail.... :roll: But necessary now, for what happens very much later in ths story....

Ian handed over another grape, then rose to his feet and retrieved from the table the item he had carried into the room over his arm.

“Kate sent you something else, as well,” he added. Before Hilda could assimilate his words, she felt something soft as swansdown settle round her shoulders and was immediately cacooned in a comforting warmth. She looked down and gasped. What he had draped round her was a large, triangular shawl, generous enough in size to wrap the ends right round her cold body. But this was not just any common or garden shawl, and she was truly overwhelmed at its sumptuousness.

“Ian, it’s absolutely exquisite,” she whispered, stroking the soft folds in awe-struck amazement.

It had been knitted in the finest of dark-gold, silk thread and then lined with silk material of a faded rose colour. It was edged with a fringe of gold and rose and would have been perfect just as it was. But there was so much more to this shawl! Over its surface were strewn tiny crocheted silk roses, in the same colour as the lining, and wonderful creamy anemones, each one edged in rose or lilac - and all these blooms were nestled in sweetly-shaped, pale green leaves. There were even tiny insects attached here and there on petals or leaves. It seemed as though the flowers had grown out of the very silk and swayed in the wind there on that golden surface.

“It’s a work of art, Ian,” she murmured in awe, drawing its softness closer round her, rubbing its silkiness against her cheek. “It makes my own crochet skills look very amateurish. Who made it and why do you have it? And what did you mean – Kate sent it?”

“Mother made it for Kate – when she lost her first baby.” His tone of voice was stark and Hilda’s heart was wrung for her wounded friend. “She was ill for a long time afterwards and mother made this to show her how cherished she was. She so wanted to bring a smile back to Kate's face, put some colour back in her cheeks. It worked, too. She came back to life – even insisted that one was made for me, too. Not a shawl, I hasten to add. Mother made a lap blanket for me.”

“And you’ve cherished them all this time.” She smiled mistily at such love between parent and children.

“Not just I. Kate cherished hers, too, but when she entered the convent she gave it to me to look after, saying she was sure there would be children soon for me and I could wrap them in the shawl and cover them with the blanket.” He laughed harshly. “We were both in our mid-forties by then, mind you. She always did live in hope, our Kate – or she did until….”

Her eyes met his and she saw the never-forgotten pain there for his twin. If he could have stood in the way of those bullets and saved Kate’s husband and unborn child by giving his own life, he would have done so. Alas, he had not been there that terrible day to save his sister from the suffering that was inflicted on her.

Hilda withdrew a hand from the silky folds and took his gently. “She was right, Ian. Forty-something isn’t too old. But how she could bear to part with this….?” She shook her head, her slender fingers tracing a flower here, a wing there. “I would love to have had something as beautiful as this to remind me of my own mother and all the love she had for me.”

Her voice was taut with longing and he, in turn, squeezed her hand comfortingly. “I often wrap my blanket round the family or friends of our patients when they feel afraid for them, especially if they are all alone while they wait. Wonder why I didn’t do that for you, when you needed more comfort and help than I could offer you after Nell died….”

“Does yours also have these magnificent sculptures on it?” she asked, changing the subject.

He nodded. “But it’s made of thick wool, not fine silk, and is a sort of greeny-blue – or do I mean bluey-green? - and is decorated with baby animals – kittens, puppies, lambs, foals, calves, even baby robins and ducks. I have no idea how Mother achieved it all, but the sick children here love to snuggle up in it. They talk to the animals. It makes them smile and we make up stories together about the animals.”

“I’m not surprised it makes them smile. It would make one feel so much better just to look at it, never mind being cuddled up in it. It sounds as exquisite as this one, Ian.”

“It is, but somehow this one, Kate’s… it was too precious to me to have it spoilt by patients. I think I felt that, while I had this, untouched, I had Kate close by – and our mother.”

She nodded, her face soft with understanding. “It must have been hard for you to bring it here tonight and share it with me. I do appreciate that generosity, my dear."

She twirled a rose in her finger, and sat silent a moment before adding gently, "It wasn’t really meant to be hidden away in a drawer, though, was it, even if it does hold sweet memories for you? It’s brought me such comfort, just in this short time, and one can see why. After all, it was created to give comfort and hope to Kate. But one senses that your mother would wish those gifts to be passed on to others who are in need. It’s as though she wove the essence of her generous love into its very threads, somehow. She wasn’t just a needle-woman, Ian, she was a true artist. She created from what was in her heart. I can’t believe how beautiful it is or imagine how she did it all.”

Even as his eyes grew damp at this perceptive accolade to his mother, he saw how Hilda’s eyes had turned keenly to Linda time and time again, even while admiring his beautiful treasure. There was no way she would relax her guard while her colleague still lay unconscious. To try and distract her he pulled the shawl round so she could see a slightly larger anemone at the back and she gasped when she saw what hovered on it.

“Twin bumble bees! How very clever!” She laughed softly in sheer delight. “Does yours also have twins on it?”

“Yep! Identical fluffy grey cygnets! And in each of the four corners she set twin winged insects – dragonflies, wasps, butteflies and colourful moths.”

“Nell would have loved that,” she whispered. She raised her eyes to his. “But how is this a message from Kate? I don’t understand.”

“It wasn’t my generosity that draped it round your shoulders, Hilda. It was Kate’s generosity, Kate’s command,. She wanted me to bring it out of hiding and wrap it round you while you’re in such sore need, to remind you that God’s love and Nell’s love and our love all surround you. You are not alone. Kate can’t be here herself to comfort you, so sends this in her place, a gift to one she loves as much as she would have loved her lost daughter.”

Yet again, a tear rolled down her cheek, closely followed by a second. His words were almost an echo of Nell’s. He fed her another grape, and then placed an arm round her. She laid her pounding head on his chest and allowed herself to close her eyes for just a few seconds, the shawl cradling her comfortingly. Balm from Gilead, indeed.

So much love, Nell. Always so much undeserved love. And always just when I need it most. How very blessed I am, dear heart, even when I feel lonely for you. God’s grace, Ian's and Kate’s grace, Ellie's grace, your grace… all sent to hold me so tightly in my grieving.

Author:  linda [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 8:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Mary, that was just beautiful. I could feel the warmth of the wonderful shawl and see the finely crocheted details, including the twin bumble bees.

Once again you've made me weep with the emotional depth of your writing.

Quote:
Balm from Gilead, indeed.

So much love, Nell. Always so much undeserved love. And always just when I need it most. How very blessed I am, dear heart, even when I feel lonely for you. God’s grace, Ian's and Kate’s grace, Ellie's grace, your grace… all sent to hold me so tightly in my grieving.

I'm so pleased that Hilda has Ian's physical presence alongside Kate's wonderful thoughtfulness to comfort her in her time of desperate need whilst she waits for Linda to rouse.

Thank you Mary, that was really wonderful

Author:  MHE [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

No Mary most certainly not boring!!

I could see that shawl appearing before my eyes as I read the description and feel its warmth and softness around my shoulders. A wonderful and tangiable gift of love from Kate to Hilda, and a beautiful reminder of the love that surrounds her wherever she is.

Thank you Mary for another wonderful word painting from your pen (with Hilda's help of course :wink: )

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Mary... what an exquisite word picture... as beautiful as the shawl and blanket, and the wonderful cherishing love it describes. As I was reading through the first description I was thinking about the love the maker must have had for the one they were giving it to, and then to find out it was made by Kate's mother to comfort her through such a bleak, desperate time...

What hours she must have put in to making it such a finely wrought garment - I could see the perfection of each rose and flower, of each insect and fly, the amount of effort that had been expended to have them just so. And the love sown in with each stroke. Truly a shawl, or a blanket, that would remind the recipient of it of the fact that they were indeed cherished and loved.

And your craftmanship with words is such that even through reading the description of the two gifts I could see the mother working lovingly on them, trying to express through her time and talent just how much she cared for her daughter, and her son. And the joy she must have felt when she saw how much they loved the gifts - and how Kate responded to it in exactly the way she hoped. And now this gifting has been passed on to Hilda. Her tender heart will be touched and warmed by this in such a way that almost nothing else could do. Another strengthening of that mother-daughter bond she and Kate share...

Thank you Mary - regardless of what the plot requires this for in the future, it was just what was needed in this space - something that will lift Hilda's spirits now and in the future.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 8:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

What wonderful gifts and what a beautiful use Ian has been putting his blanket to. I am sure the children really enjoyed it and found comfort from it as Hilda is doing from Kate's shawl.
Hope the time of unconsciousness is helping Linda recover.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 8:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Can't add to what has been said - just beautiful, Mary.

Thank you.

Author:  shesings [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 9:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Ditto and likewise, Mary! :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  abbeybufo [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 9:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Wonderful Mary - thank you :D

But you've got my crochet-ing fingers itching to try and do something like that now ...

Author:  cal562301 [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 9:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Can only echo what others have said. This was a beautiful interlude, Mary. Thank you.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Mon Mar 01, 2010 10:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Oh Mary, your words paint such a picture that I can almost see every stitch and feel the comfort the shawl gives to whoever it is wrapped around. 'Safe in His arms' springs to mind.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 1:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Mary - that is no more boring than I'm a maiden aunt - and I assure you I am definitely not one of those. :)

Seriously, what a true thing of beauty that shawl must be, and how many different stories are wrapped up in its fabric.

Quote:
It’s brought me such comfort, just in this short time, and one can see why. After all, it was created to give comfort and hope to Kate. But one senses that your mother would wish those gifts to be passed on to others who are in need. It’s as though she wove the essence of her generous love into its very threads, somehow. She wasn’t just a needle-woman, Ian, she was a true artist. She created from what was in her heart. I can’t believe how beautiful it is or imagine how she did it all.”


That is such a wonderfully perceptive tribute to Kate and Ian's mother - so heartfelt that it almost seems that Hilda has met her, even though we know she hasn't. But she must surely have been a most remarkable woman - and her twin son and daughter are living illustrations of that.

I love the sound of Ian's blanket and the way in which he uses it - he must have brought comfort to so many people.

And of course as Hilda is enveloped in the warmth of that shawl, she can't help but feel enveloped by the love of so many people, as she herself notes just at the end. Truly warmed, from the inside as well as from without.

And through the power of your words, we, too, can feel wrapped in that comfort along with Hilda - thank you yet again for the privilege of being in that room. Let us hope that the warmth and peace present there will penetrate to Linda and bring her closer to rousing.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 2:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Such gifted artists your drabble features! Not just in the art itself, but in the giver's ability to transmit comfort & love....

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 7:01 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Mary,
I can see this shawl so vividly!
How utterly wonderful, and it is exactly what would comfort Hilda in a way nothing else could.
I felt rather wrapped up in it myself, by the end of the update :halo:

Author:  jmc [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 8:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

How you can say that was boring I just don't know. It was just beautiful.
Thanks Mary,

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 12:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

It's all about comfort isn't it? And strength too... Both those lovely creations so aptly represent what Kate and Ian are - love and compassion and strength all represented in beauty. That is just lovely and you have described them so beautifully Mary.

And Ian is just so caring here - he knows precisely how to reassure Hilda, reminding her that he is there to take some of her burden at this difficult time, while allowing her the space to focus on Linda and continue to reach out to her. Kate is so right to tell him to bring out that shawl, and use it to remind Hilda that "God’s love and Nell’s love and our love all surround you."

And it's all so timely as well - as Hilda needs that comfort and reassurance, first Nell, and then Ian have come to her to remind her that she is loved and that her prayers are being heard.

Thank you Mary - these have been lovely posts, and I wish I'd been able to read them sooner......

Author:  Celia [ Tue Mar 02, 2010 5:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Hilda's comment that she would love to have had something as beautiful as the shawl to remind her
of her own mother makes me think that she must sometimes wonder why the people she has loved most seem to be taken from her prematurely.....
her mother,her fiance, her soul mate.

Another wonderfully descriptive piece of writing Mary.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 3:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Boring details? Perish the thought!

As everyone else has already said, this was incredible. I had an almost sensory impression of that shawl... and that momentary welcome was lovely right now, for it's after 3am and my heating's gone, so it's quite cold!

But now you've got me interested in how the shawl could feature in future plot twists....

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  di [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 7:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Lovely, Mary. Thank you!

Author:  clair [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 8:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

Mary that was lovely, how on earth do you manage to write so well that I'm able to not only see the shawl but feel it as well?

Thank you :)

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 7:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P10 Mon 1st March

clair wrote:
Mary, how on earth do you manage to write so well that I'm able to not only see the shawl but feel it as well?

I don't know, Clair, as I was never a writer till I found the board - hence my claim that it is all Hilda's doing. Her words, not mine! :devil:

Hilda shivered, opened her eyes again and forced herself to sit upright, clutching the shawl close around her coldness. She glanced swiftly at Linda. No change!

“Have another grape,” Ian murmured. “Man – or, indeed, woman! - cannot live on shawls alone, no matter how pretty!” She swallowed it obediently and then another. “You know, if she doesn’t come round soon, I’m going to insist on Jack wheeling in a camp bed for you. You can’t sit up all night with a splitting headache. I’m sure you can….”

Hilda clutched his hand. “She’s awake!” she whispered.

Ian looked. It was true. Linda’s eyes were open, staring straight up at the ceiling. Hilda and Ian didn’t dare move. Were they dreaming it? No, the nurse had also seen. In the blink of an eye she was leaning over the bed. One hand reached out to press the bell to call for help. They watched, waited, hoped, feared. Would Linda react? Or had she suffered damage to the brain?

Linda blinked. Hilda licked her dry lips. Linda blinked again. Hilda hardly dared to take a breath. Her hand grasped Ian’s so hard that he winced.

Linda blinked once more. “Wh… what… doing…. here…?”

The words were asked in a slurred, mumbled whisper. But it was a sensible whisper. Joy flooded Hilda’s soul. She shot to her feet, leaned over the bed. “Linda? It’s Hilda.”

Linda heard the gentle murmur, recognised the voice. She blinked again and tried to turn her head. On the instant, her eyes closed and pain rippled across her white face.

“Try not to move, Linda,” Hilda urged in a voice soft enough not to hurt the bad head. “You banged your head and have been unconscious for some hours.”

“I think I’m going to be sick,” Linda stated, and this time the words were clear and precise.

“Take some deep breaths, Miss Stone,” the nurse said calmly. “That’s it – in – out – in – out. That a bit better? You’ll probably feel nauseous for some time after that knock on the head.”

There was a long silence, then: “Was it like this for you, Hilda?” Linda whispered, her eyes tight shut against the pain.

“Oh, much worse than this!” A male voice! A male presence! Jack was among them, fingers on Linda’s’s pulse, keen eyes watching the white face. “Your blow was pretty mild in comparison, I’m afraid, even though it may not feel like it right now.”

Hilda glared at him, her eyes fierce, while Linda battled the nausea, her eyes still closed. Finally, there was an infinitesimal relaxing of her face muscles. She opened her eyes and moved her head slightly so she could see Hilda.

“Am I going to be okay?”

Hilda saw fear in the eyes staring at her and she looked across at Jack. She sighed. It was going to be up to her. For all his kind heart, he would only trot out the usual platitudes. She ran one finger gently, carefully, down Linda’s cheek and remembered her own fear when she came round after the car accident. Not fear for her own condition but fear for Ian. She recalled how everyone had seemed to ignore her fears, her questions, and she had decided that Ian must be dead.

She wouldn’t let that happen to Linda. The latter wanted to know. Who wouldn’t? And Linda was someone who faced things head on. After all, she’d been one of those calling Hilda to account for not expelling Meg. No nervousness there….

She smiled down reassuringly. “We think so, Linda. There’s no major problem apart from your head injury. However, any blow to the head can be potentially dangerous so you must try to be quiet and rest or it might yet surprise you.”

“Okay,” Linda whispered. “But why does my arm hurt?”

“You don’t remember anything?”

Linda closed her eyes as pain and nausea overcame her. “Nothing. What happened?”

“There was an accident while you were taking the girls for a walk. You fell and banged your head hard and cut your wrist open. I’m afraid you’ve lost a substantial amount of blood so you’ll feel pretty weak for a while.” Hilda’s voice was a quiet, reassuring murmur.

Jack was staring at Hilda as though mesmerised. Never would he have given so much information to a patient who had just recovered consciousness – though he recalled being taken severely to task by Mother Abbess for not doing so in Hilda’s case. It just didn’t sit right, somehow. Yet he was aware that Hilda was answering some need in Linda, who seemed determined to seek the truth, even though barely conscious. How did Hilda always sense the right thing – even the seemingly brutal thing - to do?

“How much?” The voice was very weak.

“How much blood? Too much! Fortunately, one of the girls knew enough to staunch the flow, and blood can be replaced, thank God.”

“Was it my fault – the accident?”

Jack gasped. Linda had opened her eyes and looked directly at Hilda as she spoke. This was the why of her questions. She was scared.

Hilda smiled reassuringly. “No, not at all, so don’t start feeling guilty. There was a car out of control and some silly girls who failed to do as they were told.”

“Tonia?”

“No, her two cronies.” Hilda grinned. “Tonia helped the others save your life, you know – she had a knife!”

“Goodness,” Linda replied blankly then closed her eyes against a surge of pain. “I take it she decided not to use it on me, in spite of her bad mood.”

Hilda’s laugh was gentle. “Yes, your coat made a good substitute. I’m afraid it’s beyond repair but we’ll replace it, never fear.”

“That’s good. I could do with a new one.” Linda’s tone was dry but then she caught her lip between her teeth and her forehead creased in agony. “Now Hilda’s set me straight, could someone please get rid of this blooming chain-saw eating into my brain?”

How like Linda, Hilda reflected, and exchanged amused glances across the bed with Jack, who wrested back control of the situation. “We’ll do our best, Linda, just as we’ll do our best for the chain-saw eating into your boss’s head.”

Linda gasped and struggled to open her eyes again, even as Hilda glared angrily at Jack.

“I do…. remember…. something,” Linda said hesitantly. “You weren’t well… so I went out, with the girls for their walk….. How long have you been sitting here with that bad head?”

“Too long,” Jack said sharply. “So now we’re going to deal with both of you. Linda, I suspect your arm is also extremely painful so I’m going to give you something to help – then, with your permission, I’m going to send Hilda home to bed.”

Yet again, he ignored Hilda’s icy look and gave some instructions to the nurse. She nodded and scurried away while he turned back to the bed – and then laughed.

“She’s fallen asleep - without any help from me, and after all those complaints about a chain-saw!”

Hilda looked down in alarm. “You’re sure she’s not….”

Jack lifted one of Linda’s eyelids, got out his stethoscope then shook his head. “Asleep, ‘tis all, love. Natural with head injuries – usually!” He darted a knowing look at Hilda, who grimaced back at him. “I think your answers calmed her right down. She’s a tough nut, I must say. But her temp’s still rising. Pneumonia’s still a possibility after all that time lying on the icy ground. So we take every precaution.”

He took a last glance down at Linda then walked purposefully round the bed. “Meanwhile, Hilda, you have two choices. You’re about to keel over. You can either allow us put you to bed here or you can allow Ian to take you home without any more nonsense. I prefer the first choice myself, so my staff can keep an eye on you as well as on Linda.”

Hilda drew herself up. “No, Jack, I have to see to some of my girls before I retire so it will have to be the second option, I fear.”

“Hilda,” he said warningly. “It will keep till…”

“I’m afraid it won’t,” she said firmly, though she was aware of Ian placing an arm round her shoulder and of herself sagging against it. “There are two girls who mustn’t be allowed to go to bed in fear, knowing they have to face me in the morning. They’ve been punished enough and they need to hear me say that tonight, though I had feared I wouldn’t have the chance. But now that Linda has regained consciousness I can do this for them. I also need to reassure myself about the girls who saved Linda’s life. It was not a pleasant experience for them.”

“Hilda, all this really isn’t necessary tonight.”

“It’s very necessary, Jack. Just think if it had been one of your own girls. Wouldn’t you have wanted to reassure them, make sure they’re not about to have nightmares – and thank them for all they did? Because, without them, we wouldn’t be here talking like this, would we? We’d be arranging a funeral, and trying to give counsel and comfort to those same girls, especially the two who knocked her down.”

Jack’s face was grim at this reminder. He knew she was right. “I see you understand, Jack. I need to be with my girls tonight,” she added, with devastating simplicity. “For my own sake, as much as theirs.”

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 8:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Thank you Mary. Pleased Linda has recovered consciousness, and has asked clear questions.
Hilda's responses are so much in line with modern practice and so rare in the fifties and Sixties. Even in the seventies it was uncommon with the experienced consultants with patients even if the shared it with relatives.

Mary your writing is so sensitive as usual.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Mary, I haven't commented yet because I've only just started reading - but I'm so pleased that I did! This is wonderful, you are one of the best writers that I know, and I've been there with Hilda all the way. Thankyou.

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 8:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Indomitable has to be the only word which comes to mind. Beyond that... I'm speechless. That was just perfect, that awakening couldn't have gone any other way. Well Done Hilda.

I'm sorry Mary... I think that about says it all for me at present. I am in awe of both your writing and the way that Hilda continues to handle herself.

Thank you for having the patience to share this wonderful story with us.

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 8:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Well done Hilda, Linda needed to hear that.


((((Hilda)))) - hold on love, not much longer until you can gain some respite.


Thanks Mary

Author:  clair [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 9:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

That was wonderful - love Hilda being able to answer Linda's questions and making Jack realise that maybe, just maybe, his approach isn't enough

Hilda's right that the girls need her - as indeed she needs them now that Linda's out of danger

Thank you Mary :)

Author:  shesings [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Another great update, Mary. What power and beauty your writing has. You are every inch an artist in words. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Abi [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 9:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Just in awe that anyone can be as strong and wise as Hilda. So glad that she was there to answer Linda's questions; you can tell it helped.

Thanks Mary; this is wonderful.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 10:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Thank goodness she's regained consciousness. Good for Hilda in the answering questions dept. -- but I'd say she's just asking for a breakdown. :? *hopes the rest of the evening isn't too draining for her*

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  ammonite [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 10:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Ahh thank you Mary. So glad Linda has finally come round and that Hilda was therefore her and those questions. I'm also glad Hilda will hopefully soon give in to her headache and lie down.

Author:  linda [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 10:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Thank goodness Linda has regained consciousness and there seems to be no brain damage. So pleased that Hilda was able to answer her questions and reassure her that the accident was not her fault. I hope that she can now sleep and that the rising temperature does not signal any serious illness.

I love the blooming chain-saw. I hope that Jack can help both Linda and Hilda with this.

Quote:
Jack’s face was grim at this reminder. He knew she was right. “I see you understand, Jack. I need to be with my girls tonight,” she added, with devastating simplicity. “For my own sake, as much as theirs.”


Hilda is very wise. If at all possible, she does need to reassure the girls before they go to bed. And she needs to see them to reassure herself that they will be alright.

Thank you Mary, for another wonderful instalment. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Mar 03, 2010 11:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Thank goodness that Linda has roused, and appears to show no brain damage from her fall, at least. The temp. continuing to rise is a worry, but hopefully will settle before long.

I loved Hilda's frank answers to Linda's questions - and Jack's surprise that she would go into such detail. :) But she knew from her own experience after the car crash, just how much reassurance Linda needed at that particular moment, and in particular to know that the accident was not her fault. However, Jack should have been satisfied that Hilda's actions were correct once he saw Linda settle to sleep again.

And he should know his Hilda well enough by now to know that while she thinks any of the girls need her, she will put those needs ahead of her own - and in any case won't settle until she has spoken to all of them. She needs that satisfaction for her own peace of mind as well as for theirs. Then, and only then will she allow herself the sleep she so desperately needs.

Thank goodness that Ian is there to take her back to school.

Thank you, Mary. BTW I'm another who loved Linda's chain-saw description.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 6:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

I am so glad Linda is going to recover!

I did enjoy the dialogue between Jackand Hilda over priorities; Hilda would have been a wonderful biological mother, but just think of the mothering she has managed to provide to so many of these girls in school - her influence has been far more profound as a headmistress than it would have been as a mother to two or three.......

Author:  AnneM [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 9:15 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

I'm another one glad to hear that Linda has woken up, and that Hilda has reassured her and made her feel safe. Loved the way Jack tried, and failed, to outmanoeuvre Hilda!

Ellie, Mireille and co will be so relieved to hear the news. Hope they then have the maturity to realise that this evening is time for just a brief chat with their Headmistress / guardian, followed by bed for all.

Lovely - thank you, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 10:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Thanks Mary, though wish Hilda would take a break. She really needs to share the load otherwise she will colapse. Someone needs to tell her to take a break soon before she does.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 11:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Soon now, hopefully, Hilda can rest,secure in the knowledge that she has helped Linda to natural sleep and reassured her girls that God willing Linda will be quite well again in time and that they are the ones
who saved her life. No doubt being Hilda she will be gentle tonight with those who caused the accident,but next day........ :roll:

Thank you Mary

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 12:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Thank goodness Linda has woken up and is coherent - although that rising temperature is a bit worrying. But how fortunate that Hilda was there to reassure her about what had happened, despite Jack's evident disapproval. That memory of being kept quiet and not having her questions directly answered clearly still affects her, so it's not surprising that she tells Linda what she needs to know.

But hopefully, once she has told the girls the news and reassured them - which she needs to do as much for her sake as theirs - Hilda will be able to get the rest that she so badly needs.

Thank you Mary!

Author:  cal562301 [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 12:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

How do you do it, Mary? I stand in awe of your writing ability. Absolutely loving this.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Mar 04, 2010 1:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Second that - tho' perhaps I should send congratulations to Hilda as well?
But please - send the wretched woman to bed soon, she isn't Superwoman, whatever she may think. Perhaps if Iand Nell gang up on her...

Author:  MHE [ Fri Mar 05, 2010 4:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Thank you Mary (and Hilda :wink: ) for allaying our fears about Linda. And yes Hilda was absolutely right to tell Linda what had happened to her and I'm glad that she was able to reasure Linda that the accident was not her fault.

Jack really should know better than to doubt Hilda's actions, it was interesting to see that he was quite happy to tell Linda that Hilda was not well yet was not happy for Linda to know about her own health.

I'm quite sure that once Hilda has seen all the girls back at the school and brought them up to date with Linda's progress she will be able to rest quietly.

Author:  shesings [ Fri Mar 05, 2010 4:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

I've twice commented on this story recently only to have my words eaten by some mysterious force hitherto unknown to science.............

Thank you again for a powerful and moving drabble, Mary! :halo: :halo:

Author:  jmc [ Fri Mar 05, 2010 9:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Pleased to see that Linda has woken up. Hope Hilda goes to bed soon or she might end in in a bed ext to Linda. Thanks Mary.

Author:  di [ Sat Mar 06, 2010 9:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Just caught up with the last couple of posts and am so pleased that Linda has awoken and had her worries eased by Hilda. Like others I hope, now, that Hilda will allow nature take over and, after seeing the girls, will retire to her bed and try to shift her horrendous headache. Perhaps Jack could give her something to take, with 'hot milk' He's usually got some remedy 'up his sleeve', so to speak!
Thanks, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 8:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P11 Wed 3rd March

Thank you so much for all the kindly comments.

di wrote:
Perhaps Jack could give her something to take, with 'hot milk' He's usually got some remedy 'up his sleeve', so to speak.


Don't you worry your heads about Hilda. :D She'll get there soon. Trust her!

....Jack’s face was grim at this reminder. He knew she was right. “I see you understand, Jack. I need to be with my girls tonight,” she added, with devastating simplicity. “For my own sake, as much as theirs.”

Jack gave it up and turned back to his patient. Hilda stroked Linda’s cheek once more and then allowed Ian to lead her to the door. “Look after her for me, Jack,” she whispered, then left the room, after one last anxious glance at Linda.

As they walked through the corridors back to Jack’s office, she realised she still had the golden shawl round her shoulders. She removed it with deep regret and handed it back to Ian.

“Bless you for lending me this, Ian. I think it gave me the courage to deal faithfully with Linda, because it wasn’t easy. Do thank Kate for me.”

He took the shawl and held her arm. “You were scarily superb, Hilda, even if you did find it hard. Not many people could have done it. I’m not sure Jack approved.”

“He didn’t! But I remembered how desperate I felt when I came round from our accident. I was worried about you – and no one would tell me anything. They seemed to be hiding things. I allowed that silence to make my condition worse and your sister had to pick up the pieces for me. I didn’t want that for Linda.”

He squeezed her arm in understanding but there was nothing he could say. Kate had told him what had happened at the time, and how she had torn a strip off Jack. Clearly, Jack didn’t learn lessons as easily as Hilda did!

In Jack’s room, he helped her on with her boots, placing her shoes one in each of his pockets. She looked at him wide-eyed and then smiled. “But of course! Where else? Ever the gentleman!”

When he helped her back to her feet, however, he saw the stubborn will was fading. She closed her eyes and stifled a groan, rubbing her throbbing forehead wearily.

“Are you sure you won’t stay? Your long watch has taken its toll.”

For answer, she drew away from him and reached for her coat. He took it from her and helped her into it, carefully buttoning it for her and wrapping her scarf round her neck while she pulled her hat on. He then took up the shawl and wrapped it round her shivering shoulders over the coat.

“Ian, I can’t,” she said softly. “It’s yours – and Kate’s.”

“Kate wants you to have it, and so do I. As you said just now, why hide it away?”

She stroked the shawl with an almost covetous hand, wondering yet again how and why she merited this generous and tender love from the Stuart twins, this love which they laid over her shoulders in blessing. She searched his face and made a decision. She would wear it back to school to please him, but she could not keep it. Not yet!

He smiled with pleasure, thinking she had given in, and walked her out to the car. The piercing cold wind cut into her forehead like a knife and she struggled to walk even as far as the car. Once inside, she laid her head back and let the pain take over. Ian set off in silence – only for her to stop him after less than a mile.

“Ian, I’m sorry…. but I think I’m going to be sick….

Before he’d halted the car, she already had the door open. She ripped the shawl off and threw it at him, clambered out hastily and fell to her knees on the side of the road. Ian quickly followed, after taking something from the glove compartment, and held her as she vomited.

“Too many grapes,” he muttered, handing her a clean hankie to wipe her face.

“Mostly relief, I think,” she whispered. “Oh, Ian, what a truly solid lump of comfort you are. Not many men would hold someone in this condition…..

For answer, he held her closer, trying to still her violent shivering. “It wouldn’t be the first time,” he assured her, thinking of the emaciated wrecks he had held in his arms when his unit relieved the concentration camp. “Are you going to be okay?”

When she nodded he took from his pocket the hip flask he had removed from the glove box, unscrewed the cap, poured a small measure and handed it to her. “Take a sip and swill your mouth out. Attagirl! Now take another sip and swallow it this time. Yes, please do, love. It might help settle that stomach.”

She did as she was told and he drew her gently to her feet, sat her back in the car. He ran round and got in, closed his door, wrapped the shawl back round her, and followed this with a blanket he fished from the back seat. She leaned back and closed her eyes with a sigh. He let out the clutch and set off again, going more slowly this time so he wouldn’t cause any more sickness, though he suspected that headache was causing severe nausea.

He parked right in front of the school door, but as he helped her upright the pain became so intense that she leaned her forehead against him, pressing into him as though seeking relief. He was tempted to swing her up into his arms but didn’t think it would be appreciated. As though she sensed it, she pulled away with a murmur of apology and walked up the steps.

To their surprise, the door opened instantly and they realised that Jack must have phoned to tell the school they were on the way. Matey reached out and pulled them both into the warmth. She searched Hilda’s face and tut-tutted, then held up her hands when she saw Hilda’s glare.

“It’s okay, love. Jack told me what you said to him. You’re right, loath though I am to admit it. The girls do need you - and only you. But I can see how ill you’re feeling so let’s make it as quick as we can, eh?”

Hilda turned to Ian and slowly removed the shawl. She held its soft folds in her hands a moment, drawing strength from them, and looked at Ian.

“I know you want me to keep this, Ian,” she murmured, “and I am truly honoured - but I can’t, not just yet. Wait! Let me explain. You haven’t had time to say farewell to it, have you? Kate forced your generous act on you tonight and thought only of me. I know how forceful she can be. But you guard it as a memory of Kate, as a reminder of all those childhood memories, especially your mother.”

His green eyes were very tender as he watched her and she had to swallow to continue. He was so dear to her, even if she couldn’t love him in the way he wished.

“So guard those memories a while longer, my dear friend. Keep it until you think I have need of it again – in a few months or a few years. And be sure that when you do offer it again, I will accept it willingly and will guard it as one of my own greatest treasures, even if I am in the convent. Kate – and God – will understand the significance of it. But I have to know that you understand why I’m saying this, Ian, because there is no way I would ever want to hurt you.”

Matey had removed herself as soon as Hilda had begun speaking. This friendship had taken a step forward tonight and she didn’t want to intrude. The gentle light she saw in Hilda’s face as she looked at Ian almost reduced Matey to tears. How much she cared for this kindly man!

Ian took the shawl and touched Hilda’s cheek delicately. “I do understand, Hilda,” he whispered. “I’m not quite sure how you read people’s hearts so clearly, how you perceive their needs and desires, their hurts and failings, but you’re right, I’m afraid. I'm not ready to part with it, even though I love you, because this holds the memories of a past that was broken by too much pain. I’ll keep it safe for you, as you asked, and wrap it round your shoulders again when your own needs tell me the time is right.”

He reached out and drew her close. “Look after yourself, my love,” he added with great tenderness and kissed her hair. She clung to him a moment, as though seeking comfort, then drew away reluctantly and smiled at him, affection and trust lighting up her weary eyes.

Author:  clair [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 8:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

That was beautiful - the love between Hilda and Ian is so strong, even though not the way Ian would like it to be. Also love the way that Matey realised how much the girls needed Hilda - and she needed them

Thank you Mary for a lovely end to my weekend :)

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

I do hope that she can feel better soon - it was lovely of her to give the shawl back. Thankyou.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Thank you Mary, Hilda is so ill here, but needing to keep going. Ian is so caring to her and understanding.
Pleased Jack let Gwyneth know Hilda was on her way, so she could have the girls ready and hopefully a warm bed and strong pain killers when she has seen them.

Author:  Squirrel [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Mary... Your Hilda is such a picture of understanding, warmth and love that the rest of us can only aspire to being. She really does seem to understand what makes each and every one of the people her path crosses tick, and to be able to reach in and heal the pain that each one bears, pain that even they don't seem to understand, without thought for herself.

I was watching the ongoing 'action-battle' over the ownership of the shawl with great interest - knowing that Hilda must have some reason for continually giving Ian it back, despite what he was telling her - and wondering just what that reasoning might be, up until that moment you told us. And how like Hilda, it couldn't have been any other reason!

And that's leaving aside her headache, and all she plans on doing for the girls. I'm so pleased that Gwynneth is willing to let Hilda do what she must do, even to that resigned:

Quote:
The girls do need you - and only you. But I can see how ill you’re feeling so let’s make it as quick as we can, eh?


Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 8:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

That was beautiful, Mary.

Thank you

Author:  linda [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 8:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Mary, it is so wonderful to see the care, understanding and love between Ian and Hilda. He is so caring of her even though he understand that she cannot be his in the way that he would want.

Quote:
Oh, Ian, what a truly solid lump of comfort you are.

Now where have we read this epithet before?? :devil: But, that it exactly what Ian is in Hilda's very present need.

I loved the little battle over the ownership of the shawl. Hilda is quite right to return it to Ian for the present time. Although it has given her warmth and comfort, both spiritual as well as physical during the last few hours, at the moment Ian still needs it. Hilda's time will come, I am sure, when the shawl is everything which she needs and I don't doubt that Ian will be there to offer it to her once again.

Quote:
Matey had removed herself as soon as Hilda had begun speaking. This friendship had taken a step forward tonight and she didn’t want to intrude. The gentle light she saw in Hilda’s face as she looked at Ian almost reduced Matey to tears. How much she cared for this kindly man!

Good for Gwynneth!! She is so observant and cares so much for Hilda that she is able to see the subtle changes in Hilda's relationship with Ian. But, I know that Gwynneth will not have gone far. She will be there like a guardian angel to usher Hilda off to bed as soon as she has been able to see the girls and ensure that their worries are soothed.

Thank you, Mary for another gentle step along this very difficult day for Hilda. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 9:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Thank goodness Hilda is now back at school, and Matey in agreement that the girls did need to see her and only her, thanks to Jack's warning. I'm sure she will make very sure that that meeting is only brief - Hilda's own state apart, the girls themselves have had as much as they can bear for one day, too and need their beds as soon as Hilda has reassured and thanked them for their actions.

I loved the exchange between Ian and Hilda over the shawl and how right Hilda was to insist that she return it to him for a while at that point. I have no doubt that eventually Ian will give it to her and it will become one of her treasured possessions. Ian really is so very caring of her, even though he knows their relationship can only progress so far - but has he truly accepted that yet, I wonder?

Thank you, Mary, for moving Hilda a little closer to the peace and quiet of her own bed - perhaps with Ellie in the next room? Will look forward to learning what happens next.

Author:  shesings [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 9:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Mary, I'm reading this on a train on my way back from a tribute concert for a loved friend who was also one of the bravest and best men I ever had the honour of knowing . It was an emotional night and I have just found this last update so comforting - thank you.

Author:  MHE [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 10:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

That was so wonderful, to see how the friendship and understanding between Hilda and Ian has deepened. Glad to see that Ian recognised that Hilda was right to tell Linda everything and as for

Quote:
Kate had told him what had happened at the time, and how she had torn a strip off Jack. Clearly, Jack didn’t learn lessons as easily as Hilda did!


Ian is so right here, let us hope that Jack remembers and learns from it this time round and when faced with a similar situation acts on it.

I too loved the tussle over the shawl. Hilda is right though (as always) Ian is not ready to part with this very special reminder of both his mother and sister, despite Kate’s wish that it be given to Hilda.

As for Gwyneth
Quote:
Yu’re right, loath though I am to admit it. The girls do need you - and only you. But I can see how ill you’re feeling so let’s make it as quick as we can, eh?”


Hilda will not rush her time with the girls for they need as much reassurance as Linda if not more. And it is only when she is satisfied that they will all sleep the sleep of the just will Hilda retire to her own bed.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Abi [ Sun Mar 07, 2010 10:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Thanks Mary. As always I am in awe of Hilda's incredible love and understanding. She is truly an extraordinary woman.

Author:  di [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 6:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Poor Hilda, she really is suffering with this wretched headache. It's as well Ian has been with her, helping her back to school. Good for Jack, letting Matron know that they were on their way back. I'm sure she has prepared everything so that all Hilda needs to do is speak with the girls and then she can sleep. I wouldn't be surprised to hear that the girls know their beloved headmistress is in pain and that they won't ask too much of her this evening.
I'm sure the older girls will have talked with the twins and the other younger ones so all they'll need, hopefully, is to be told all is well and a quick 'goodnight'
Thanks, Mary, lovely as usual.

Author:  jmc [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 9:29 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Once again Mary, so beautiful. It's nice to see the friendship between Ian and Hilda getting deeper and deeper. Thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 12:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Oh Mary,
this is just so heart-breakingly poignant !

So many echoes and undertones of "what might have been" - :cry: - and yet showing the path forward which is so unutterably right in its own inimitable way for Hilda.

What will become of Ian, though, is a matter which causes me to ponder..... to see both the loved women in his life dedicating themselves to the service of the Almighty must give him pause for thought.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 1:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Such a loving and gentle post Mary.
I too am glad Ian was with Hilda and able to give her succour
when shock/ relief struck.
Now a few minutes with her girls and Matey will surely see that she rests.
Thank you

Author:  Mattea1 [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 7:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Thank you, Mary. Another picture painted in words and so many emotions!

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon Mar 08, 2010 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Thank you, Mary. :D
Hilda is working wonders. I hope she gets a little rest soon, though!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 12:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Thanks Mary. You do have me a little worried as when Hilda will need that blanket again and I hope you let her rest very soon

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 1:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

can't say anything as it would spoil your exquisite picture.
Thank you

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 8:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P12 Sun 7th March

Like Lesley, I could write about Hilda and Nell all day - but there isn't much chance in this saga, is there? :cry: Hence my foray into Hilda's Revenge a while ago, where they could josh each other to their hearts' content. Perhaps I should write a new chapter for that, :shock: though you might possibly want to watch out, instead, for a very strange little drabble coming soon with them both in - if Hilda could just entrust the ending to me. :twisted: :devil:

Anyway, back to Hilda and the headache....



"....I’ll keep it safe for you, as you asked, and wrap it round your shoulders again when your own needs tell me the time is right.”

Ian reached out and drew Hilda close. “Look after yourself, my love,” he added with great tenderness and kissed her hair. She clung to him a moment, as though seeking comfort, then drew away reluctantly and smiled at him, affection and trust lighting up her weary eyes.

He raised his hand in salute to Matey, now standing by Hilda’s study door, and then was gone back out into the cold. Hilda watched the door close behind him, her face soft, then turned to walk towards Matey, unbuttoning her coat as she moved.

“Let me just put my things away, Gwynneth, and then I’ll….”

“I forgot,” came Ian’s voice from behind her. She swung back round to see him standing in the open doorway, pulling her shoes from his pockets, a broad grin on his face. “A pair of glass slippers for Cinderella,” he murmured, holding them out. “Would you like me to…?”

“Why, thank you, kind sir.” Matey bustled forward to take them before Hilda could move. “But I think I’ll do the honours myself this time. You hop off home, now, there’s a good lad!”

Ian chuckled. “Well, that’s me told! You’d make a wonderful chaperone, Gwynneth. Night all!” He saluted Matey mockingly and disappeared back out through the door.

“My goodness, love,” Matey exclaimed, “you do have the strangest effect on people!”

She paused when she saw Hilda was leaning against the wall with closed eyes, her face a peculiar shade of greenish-grey. “ Come on, you! The sooner you’ve done what you have to do, the sooner you can collapse.”

She steered Hilda into the study, where she sat her down and removed boots, coat, scarf and hat. “Now the glass slippers. Hmm, must be yours, they’re such a perfect fit! Right, up you come. Where first?”

Hilda allowed herself to be raised to her feet, then steadied herself and drew away from Matey’s arms. “The Salon, I think. Jack seems to have told you the news, so does the school know or do I have to…?”

Matey patted her arm. “It’s after ten o’clock, my dear. Most of them are in bed and will have to wait for the morning to find out the news. I’ve told the staff and I’ve told the two Sixths, who insisted on staying up until news came. They’ve now been packed off to bed, except for the heroes of the piece, who are in your Salon still.”

They were walking through the quiet, dim corridors now. “What about the twins?”

“In Vivien’s room. They needed peace and quiet, but the San seemed rather lonely and comfortless. Then Vivien had the bright idea of a mattress in her room where she can keep an eye on them during the night, bless her. They’re fast asleep, I hope. Emilie was sleepy, anyway, from Jack’s tablets and I gave Marie a sedative.”

“Good for Vivien,” Hilda murmured. “Did they get their cuddle with Ellie?”

“Mmmm! She held them and told them stories when they got back, and then, when we put them to bed, she sat with them till they fell asleep. What an imagination – and what a girl, love! To be willing to do that after all she’d been through! How she copies you!”

Hilda’s smile was a merely a slight curve of the lips but Matey caught the loving pride in her ward. “What about Marie-Luce and Christine?” was all she said, however.

“In the San! The others gave them a hard time on the way back and they were both hysterical, what with that and what they saw happening as a result of their disobedience. They’ve dined on hot bread and milk, but I haven’t dosed them. I hoped you’d be back to have a word.”

“That was one of my plans. It was pure heedlessness on their part, and they really didn’t deserve all that followed. They received a harsh punishment and I feel sorry for them – though obviously I shan’t tell them that. What about Tonia?”

“Still with the others. She’s stretched tight as a drum. The good news didn’t help her at all. That’s where you’re most needed, but not for long,” she warned, urgency in her voice. “You’re going to keel over if you keep this up.”

“I know that even more than you do, Gwynneth. But, as you say, they need me.”

Matey cleared her throat. “Um, about my words in the San….” she began slowly.

“What about them? You were probably right, so let them go.” Hilda glanced at her friend and saw she was biting her lip. She reached out to hold a care-worn hand, and her words were soft and loving. “Gwynneth, don’t look so guilty. You gave me an almighty shock, I'll admit, but you didn’t hurt me. Far from it! I knew it was only your concern for me that made you so outspoken. I’m not always easy to handle, am I?” she asked ruefully.

“That, my dear, is the understatement of the century,” Matey replied acidly, but gave the hand holding hers a reassuring squeeze. “Nell would have done much to hear such an admission from you. It should be carved in stone above your desk.”

Hilda bit her lip to stop it trembling. If only Gwynneth knew just how much Nell had done for her that night!

You did say you’d always be around, didn’t you, dear heart? You won’t disappear now the worst worry is over?

When they reached the door of the Salon, Hilda reached out for the handle. Matey was shocked to see the slender hand hesitate in mid air - and then ball itself into a tight fist. She was even more shocked when she heard Hilda draw in a deep breath, as though to steady herself.

“Hilda?”

“No, don’t worry, Gwynneth. It’s just that, somehow, this last effort seems almost too much. I’m not sure how much is left in me to help these girls.”

She took another deep breath, relaxed her fingers, turned the handle and walked in with a purposeful air....

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

I love the banter between Gwynneth and Ian there and the way she sent him firmly on his way - and I'm sure Hilda was also amused by it, even though she is clearly almost at the end of her tether by now.

Glad that Gwynneth is able to update the situation so quickly and clearly - and that Vivien has let the twins share her room - what a good idea.

Quote:
“No, don’t worry, Gwynneth. It’s just that, somehow, this last effort seems almost too much. I’m not sure how much is left in me to help these girls.”


But she *will* do it, nevertheless - that final shot of adrenaline she needs to complete her day's work will kick in as soon as the door opens, as we well know. And only Gwynneth will know just what an effort it has cost her.

Thank you, Mary - will be waiting eagerly to see that meeting between Hilda and the girls - I'm sure they will realise she is almost spent and not make things hard for her.

(edited twice, once to change colour of the font in quoted text, and a second time because I can't spell, or rather, type!!!)

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 8:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

(((((Hilda)))))


You'll manage, love, you always do.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  shesings [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 8:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

(((((((Hilda)))))) And thank you, Mary!

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 9:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

Quote:
She took another deep breath, relaxed her fingers, turned the handle and walked in with a purposeful air....


... And found that the words and the strength she needed came to her just as she needed them.

Poor Hilda. She's really gone through the wringer this time. It must have seemed like such a long day to her.

This post is chock full of all kinds of wonderful things Mary, you really need your eyes open to catch them all. It's amazing the way all of your characters care about each other. Like Elder, I love the way you've got Matey and Ian sparring with each other. That is just wonderful.

I also loved Gwynneths being so willing to apologise to Hilda. Alright, Hilda stops her, but the will is there, and if she'd been allowed to, Gwynneth would have 'done the thing properly'.

I also loved the flash of inspiration of Viviens that had the twins in her room with her - just what they needed, along with Ellies loving self forgetfulness to help them past the worst. She really is a girl like none other, doing her best to emulate her guardian.

I don't like the sound of Marie-Luce, Christine or Tonia though. I hope that Hilda does find the words to sort them out. And I really wish that the girls had had the sense not to give those two the cold shoulder quite so hard on the way back home, understandable though it was.

May Hilda's loving way soothe spirits and bring comfort quickly so that all of them can get to bed quickly, and Hilda can be looked after herself.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 9:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

Thanks Mary, I wish Hilda would share the load a lot more with the other instead of insisting she do it alone. I can really see her missing her dearest friend so much through all this

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 9:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

What a beautiful update - all these drabbles seem to be lovely at the moment! I hope that Hilda can hold out long enough to speak to those she needs to, and help them as only she can. Thankyou for a wonderful update (as ever!)

Author:  MHE [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 10:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

Well Mary, what can I say? There is so much being said in those scenes but without actually being spoken.

It was lovely to see the banter between Gwynneth and Ian and know that at the centre of that banter is their mutual love and admiration for Hilda.

I loved the way that the others have been looking after each other as they wait for news and Gwynneth’s succinct summing up of all the facts for Hilda – years of practice :wink:

Hopefully she’ll be able to reassure Tonia and as a result she’ll rest easy once she reaches her bed. Good to see that Ellie has worked her magic on the twins.

As for Gwynneth’s attempted apology – well Hilda knew that the words were only spoken with such force because of the love that Gwynneth has for her.

And I too like Elder, will be waiting eagerly to see what happens when Hilda enters the Salon.

Thank you, Mary, for another masterly word painting.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 10:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

Few people can over ride such pain to do what they know needs doing
for the welfare of others. I hope Matey will be able to get Hilda to
bed before she collapses once this last drop of adrenalin is used up.

Thank you Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 10:45 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

Mary I have come in late so I will just say thank you and post more tomorrow.

Author:  Abi [ Tue Mar 09, 2010 11:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

But she will - she can always push herself to help others, and these girls need her so badly.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 4:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

*Ack* That's me making a rather heavy landing after thinking that surely missing a few posts would mean that we'd see Hilda with the girls. Instead, I'm left teetering behind Hilda and Matey and trying not to knock them over!!!

Thanks for those posts, Mary. They were as always beautiful - and something lovely to come home to.

Author:  di [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 7:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

'Come on, Hilda, not much longer and you can get some rest.'

Thanks, Mary for this post. I do love the way Matey tries to hide her 'soft' side and how Hilda sees right through her! The banter between them is great and now Ellie is feeling more secure she can see the depth of caring between the 2 and isn't getting quite as defensive when Matey makes one of her caustic remarks!!

Great stuff!!!!

Author:  jmc [ Wed Mar 10, 2010 8:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

What can I say that hasn't already been said. Mary, the way you can come up with such truly beautiful posts time and time again is amazing. Thank you so much for sharing this for us. Now if could you please let Hilda get some rest soon that would be great.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 8:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P13 Tues 9th March

....She took another deep breath, relaxed her fingers, turned the handle and walked in with a purposeful air. Her sudden appearance caused a moment’s stillness in the room before the girls sprang to their feet. They examined her face silently and the older ones recognised how wretchedly ill she looked. Hilda’s eyes took in the table littered with plates and cups and scraps of food, even while she absorbed Mireille’s worried expression, Carmela’s and Gillian’s tired but more relaxed faces and, lastly, the pure gift of the deep love shining at her from Ellie’s weary, weary eyes. The greatest burden had been Ellie’s this afternoon – and it showed.

Hilda’s quick eyes reached Meg and perceived how she was hiding behind Ellie, as though ashamed to be found there after her erstwhile abhorrent behaviour. Did she not realise she hadn’t been found wanting that afternoon? She would have to be reassured on that point, Hilda determined. As for Tonia, so much younger than the others, she was white as a sheet, her lips tight-set, her eyes huge and lonely-looking.

Hilda smiled at them with great tenderness and gratitude. “Girls, I have never been prouder in all my years as Headmistress than I am right now. Between you, you saved Miss Stone’s life. I mean that. She couldn’t have lived if you hadn’t stopped the bleeding and done your best to keep her warm.”

“It was mostly Ellie,” Mireille said.

“Non, Mireille! It was all of us,” Ellie argued fiercely. “Each person here played her part – even Tonia with her knife.”

“And little Marie with her pencil,” Carmela added, with a smile.

“I agree with Ellie,” Hilda said. “You all played your part. Yes, she knew what to do, and we owe her a very great debt, but without you she could have done nothing.”

Tonia bit her trembling lip. “Am I in trouble for the knife?” Her voice wavered.

Hilda left the door and moved into the room, her eyes watchful. “No, Tonia, not in the least,” she said gently. “We’re all just grateful you did break the rules – and we’re more than sure you won’t do it again. Miss Stone thinks you’re the best thing since sliced bread, not only because your knife helped save her life, but also because it means she can now have a new winter coat, at the school’s expense.”

Her words did the trick, as she had hoped. A sudden sob escaped Tonia and tears began to stream down her cheeks. In a flash, Hilda was across the room and taking the shaking girl in her arms.

“Sh, child. None of this today was your fault, but I know how guilty you feel after what you did on Monday. It’s really brought it home to you, hasn’t it? But I think today has changed you and you’ve left such silly and dangerous pranks behind you for good.”

Tonia wept all the harder, pressing herself into the comfort afforded by her Headmistress. She didn’t deserve the generous kindness she could hear in the deep, velvety voice. Hilda, herself, had been thinking hard while she spoke and now looked across at the Games Captain, who was staring at the weeping Tonia with a great deal of sympathy on her sensible face.

“Gillian, I wonder would you mind very much if Tonia slept in Mireille’s old bed next to you tonight? She would be better with someone who was out there this afternoon and understands what it was like, rather than trying to sleep in her own dormitory and feeling alone and miserable.”

Gillian came to stand beside Hilda. “I wouldn’t mind at all. She’s very welcome, after the help she gave us. I’ll make sure she’s okay.”

And Hilda knew she would – even as she smiled inwardly at the slang! “Thank you for being so generous, Gillian. Would you also consider allowing Meg to join you? She could sleep in Ellie’s bed. I don’t think she should be in the San tonight with Marie-Luce and Christine.”

Matey was silenced, as always, by Hilda’s astonishing grasp of any given situation. How could she possibly have worked all that out so quickly, feeling as ill as she did? How could she care so much for each individual girl here, when all she wanted to do was lie down in a darkened room?

Meg, meanwhile, was in shock at this untold generosity. Her eyes glowed, and some colour washed over her pale cheeks. “Meg was a big help to me today, Miss Annersley,” Gillian replied, and her eyes were grave. “I was scared to come back on my own and scared to leave Mireille and the others to cope without me. She gave me some much-needed strength when she offered to come with me – and I needed her, because I slipped on the ice at one point and would have fallen and maybe hurt myself, which would have been disastrous if I’d been on my own. But Meg helped me up and kept me going and for that she deserves whatever we can do for her. So come and welcome, Meg.”

By this time Meg’s grey eyes were out on stalks, and everyone else in the room was smiling at her so hard she didn’t know where to look. Ellie clapped her on the back.

“That doesn’t surprise me at all, Gillian,” said Hilda, and the loving look she directed at Meg brought tears to the girl’s eyes. “Meg has already shown us this week how very brave she is.”

She looked across at Matey. “Am I making too much work for you, Matron Lloyd?”

“Not at all. They can all help me with the beds after they’ve cleared up the mess in here.” The girls laughed at Matey’s usual managing tone. They’d get no special treatment from her, they knew, no matter how many lives they might have saved. And comfort was to be found in that very normality.

Tonia’s tears had ceased as Hilda was speaking, but the latter went on holding the girl while her eyes sought Mireille. She noted with relief the quiet brown eyes in the composed face, the rock-steady strength emanating from her Head Girl. “What about you, Mireille? Would you like company tonight?”

Mireille shook her head. “No, thank you, Miss Annersley. I’ll be fine.”

Hilda nodded. Mireille was very pale and extremely weary-looking, but there was no strain in her face. She had done what she could out there on the road – even if it meant obeying someone else’s orders – and she was at peace with it. She was no longer the frightened, uncertain girl of the first days of term. She had changed almost overnight into a quietly-confident young woman, abiding by all the lessons this fraught term had so far taught her.

You were right, my Nell. How she has grown! She will never go adrift again.

All down to you, dear girl.

Not true, but I’m too weary to argue. I’m just so grateful for all the day’s many blessings.


Matey saw Hilda’s eyes had glazed over for a moment and she quickly stepped into the breach. “Right, my lambs. Miss Annersley wishes to see for herself how the twins are doing, so while she’s gone we’ll clear away the mess on this table and then go and make beds for Tonia and Meg. Ellie, you’re not to do anything, except to sit down and relax. I’m not having you fainting all over our tidying up. You’ve already done your good deed for this day.”

Ellie giggled and sat down. Most of the tension and gloom in the room had been dispelled by the Abbess’s gentle presence and perceptive thoughtfulness. Now, any lingering remnants were scattered to the four winds by Matey’s brisk tone and hectoring manner. The girls set to to without more ado.

Hilda turned Tonia in her arms and smiled down into the blotched face. “I think you’re more than ready for bed, child, and I’m hoping what I tell you now will help you sleep. I’m rescinding your Head’s Report.” Tonia gaped up at her. “It’s not necessary any more, is it? What happened today has brought home to you the enormity of your behaviour far more than any number of Head’s Reports could. Your imagination and sense of fair play kicked in and you saw what you were becoming. But the old Tonia is now gone forever, I suspect. Oh, there’ll be setbacks – you’re only human, after all, much like the rest of us! Plus, you have a brother to lead you astray,” she added, and her eyes were dancing.

A sob escaped Tonia but her own eyes seemed less troubled and lonely. The Abbess seemed to understand her better than she understood herself!

Hilda laughed softly. “Oh, I do understand, Tonia. I know how very easy it is to fall into a wrong way of thinking and acting, and being unable to pull back from it. I was young once myself, remember. I must admit I could have wished this change in you hadn’t had to involve putting Miss Stone’s life at risk, but it usually does take something big to turn us round. Happier now?” she murmured. “Think you’ll sleep?”

Tonia couldn’t help herself, though she would blush for it for ever afterwards. With a great cry she flung her arms round her Headmistress and began to sob again.

“Sh, child, sh!” Hilda murmured, holding her close again. “You’ve done your weeping over your past actions. Let them go now and move forward with a smile.” Tonia’s head nodded vigorously. “I promise we’ll have another talk soon but, for now, there are things I need to do before I can seek my own bed. So I’m going to sit you here beside Ellie while you dry your eyes and then you can help the others.”

Suiting the action to her words, Hilda set the girl down and turned to her ward, who was looking fit to drop, now she had relaxed. She leaned forward to whisper in Ellie’s ear, “I won’t be long, chérie, and we’ll have a few moments together before we sleep.”

Ellie stroked Hilda’s cheek, her eyes a deep, deep blue with the vastness of her love for her guardian. “I’m not going anywhere,” she whispered.

Hilda stood upright, summoned strength from somewhere and walked over to Carmela, but a quick question there soon elicited the reassuring reply that she, too, was perfectly happy to sleep in her own bed. Another one who’d grown, Hilda reflected to herself.

She patted Carmela’s arm and then walked to the door, where she turned and blessed them all with her gentle smile. “Thank you, girls – for everything you are and for everything you’ve done today.” Her voice was sweet and deep. “May the Lord grant you all a peaceful sleep and pleasant dreams.”

Author:  ammonite [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Ahh such a lovely post Mary.
Hilda sees straight to the bottom of things and can comfort them perfectly but can she go to bed and rest please soon??

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 8:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Fantastic - she knew just what to say and how to say it.


Thanks Mary

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 8:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

That was a lovely update, Hilda was wonderful. Thankyou!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 8:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Quote:
Matey was silenced, as always, by Hilda’s astonishing grasp of any given situation. How could she possibly have worked all that out so quickly, feeling as ill as she did? How could she care so much for each individual girl here, when all she wanted to do was lie down in a darkened room?


I fully understand Matey's reaction - I was thinking exactly the same as I read this truly remarkable scene. But we know that Hilda wouldn't be Hilda if she failed to put the needs of the girls, and for now, these girls in particular, before her own, heedless of what the cost to herself might be. And she has dealt with each one of them so faithfully, knowing instinctively who needed simple reassurance and thanks, and who, like Tonia, and to some extent, Meg, needed so much more.

But Matey's own brand of common sense, too, will do much to help the girls to settle now Hilda has talked to them. Just as Hilda should be reassured by those few words from Nell as she has gone among the girls, proving the truth of Nell's earlier assurance that she is always there.

Yet another example of the verse which I know I've quoted before in this saga:

'But I have promises to keep
And miles to go before I sleep'


Yes, Hilda still has others to see before she can finally rejoin Ellie for that precious few minutes before the two of them seek their much needed rest.

Thank you, Mary for the power of your words which have, as so often, enabled us to be fully present in that room tonight.

Edited because I can't write grammatical English tonight - Hilda would *not* be amused!

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 9:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Quote:
“Thank you, girls – for everything you are and for everything you’ve done today.” Her voice was sweet and deep. “May the Lord grant you all a peaceful sleep and pleasant dreams.”

Mary what a peaceful end to a lovely post. It showed how much the girls needed Hilda and Matey to put their world straight. I love the rescinding of Tania's head Report and Hilda telling her Miss stone was grateful to her because she would get a new coat at the School's expense.

Hope God and Nell can give Hilda the strength she needs to see to the other girls needs. I am sure MA and her nuns (Hilda's new sisters) will be praying for it for her.

Author:  clair [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 9:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

What a great team Hilda and Matey make - they really look after each other but always know how to calm the girls as well.

The way you've managed to draw out Hilda's relationship with and care for each girl as individuals is fantastic

Thanks Mary :)

Author:  Abi [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 9:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Hilda is so amazing, she just leaves me speechless.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 9:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Mary - I think that is one of the best 'study scenes' I have ever read. I cannot think how you do it. Hilda was just Perfect there. She truly had no reason to doubt her ability to have the words - the need was there, the situation in front of her eyes, and she was able to respond to it perfectly.

I love the way you keep the tension and the emotion up, focussing on each of the girls, and giving them all exactly what they need. Each character gels so nicely with the situation, and brings it to completion - it wouldn't have been such an amazing whole with just one of them missing - and adding in another would have been superfluous.

You've got me hanging on with bated breath to see exactly how she's going to act with the others. What is she going to say? How is she going to touch their hearts and move them past the place they are in at present?

I think it is posts like these where we see Hilda in her element. Yes, she is good at the time of crisis, and she is skilled at being there where the need is, but it is in these key interactions with the girls, where she is helping them be the best that they themselves can be, in the study and in the class room, that we really see to the heart of who she is.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  shazwales [ Thu Mar 11, 2010 11:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Thank you Mary,that was beautiful.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Mar 12, 2010 5:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

That was so lovely and like Matey I'll stop insisting Hilda go rest. Hilda was exactly what the girls needed

Author:  di [ Fri Mar 12, 2010 6:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Mary, that was superb! I love seeing Hilda with 'her girls'. Jean Brodie could learn much from her!
Thank you.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Fri Mar 12, 2010 8:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Mary..yet again you've painted such a picture with your words. I don't know how you do it, but it drips with such love, compassion and feeling. Thank you

Author:  jmc [ Fri Mar 12, 2010 11:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Once again we see exactly why Hilda is such a great headmistress. Thank you once again Mary. Would love to write more but too exhausted and unlike Hilda am off to bed.

Author:  Celia [ Fri Mar 12, 2010 1:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

I know that I could never be as selfless as Hilda. My admiration for
her grows with every post.

Thank you Mary

Author:  linda [ Fri Mar 12, 2010 3:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Another beautiful word picture Mary. How do you manage to paint such a vivid scene and bring your characters to life so well?

Quote:
Hilda smiled at them with great tenderness and gratitude. “Girls, I have never been prouder in all my years as Headmistress than I am right now. Between you, you saved Miss Stone’s life. I mean that. She couldn’t have lived if you hadn’t stopped the bleeding and done your best to keep her warm.”


Straight away, Hilda knows how much the girls need her approbation tonight. She immediately sums up the situation, sees what needs to be said and says it.

I was so please that she rescinded Tonia's Head's Report. The trauma of today has taught her more than any punishment could have done. The Tonia who wakes up tomorrow will be a much nicer girl. Hilda's idea of letting Tonia and Meg sleep in the room with Gillian is inspired. Certainly it will give the two girls support and they will all benefit from being together.

I was glad to see that Nell is still there, helping Hilda to bear up until she has dealt faithfully with all her pupils still in need of reassurance. There too, is Matey, always in the background, full of commonsense and practicalities. It is she who realises that the beds will need to be made for Meg and Tonia, and at the same time waits to ensure that Hilda doesn't collapse before she can finish this long day and finally seek some rest.

Quote:
“Thank you, girls – for everything you are and for everything you’ve done today.” Her voice was sweet and deep. “May the Lord grant you all a peaceful sleep and pleasant dreams.”

A lovely blessing after a dreadful day. Hilda now only has to satisfy herself that the twins are sleeping and then she can share a moment alone with Ellie before, hopefully seeking some respite.

Thank you Mary, for a lovely gentle benediction for the girls.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 2:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

That was gorgeous, and the scene with Tonia in particular was lovely. I do like how Gillian and Ellie are still standing by Meg, and I'm sure that on some level Meg herself must have been enormously relieved for the opportunities this terrible day will have given her. Chances are she'll go to the convent in a much more peaceful frame of mind than she would otherwise have done.

But now your terrible twins, poor kids. How are they doing? :D

Author:  MHE [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 8:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Wow Mary, that was a study scene and a half!

As soon as Hilda entered the room you could feel the tension; and just as quickly, that tension was broken by Hilda’s very presence.

She knew instinctively what to say to each and every one of them and who needed a gentle pat on the arm or the comfort of her arms around them.

This is what Hilda is so good at and the girls pick up on the ‘little things,’ as St David told his followers on his death bed “gwnewch y pethau bychain a welsoch ac a glywsoch gennyf i” - Do the little things that you have seen me do and heard about."

She has been able with a few words and a glance to reassure them that everything they did on that snow-covered road was for a purpose and that through their combined efforts they certainly saved Linda Stone’s life. Mind I had to laugh at the way Hilda reassured Tonia with the reference to sliced bread.

I look forward to seeing Hilda with the twins and to seeing how she deals with Marie-Luce and Christine for surely that will be the hardest of all the night’s interviews.

Thank you Mary, for the privilege of allowing us to enter the Salon along with Hilda. New Dreams just gets better and better.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 8:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Goodness, Mary ! What a powerful post.

Hilda's handling of the individual needs of the girls was definitely both inspired, masterly and utterly appropriate.

Her ability to sublimate her own needs in tending to the needs of the girls stands as a constant reproach to my own selfishness as a parent and as a human being.... :oops: :oops: :oops:

A wonderful post; thank you so much !

Author:  Elbee [ Sat Mar 13, 2010 10:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Lovely, Mary, thank you.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Mar 14, 2010 4:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Hilda's understanding and insight are remarkable, as usual :D.
Hope she doesn't keel over, though!

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 7:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

I apologise for the delay in updating but life has been a bit of a struggle just recently. :cry:

Squirrel wrote:
Mary - I think that is one of the best 'study scenes' I have ever read.


Thank you, Squirrel, but I suppose you could say that New Dreams is one long study scene, as it's mostly about Hilda's interactions with others, either one-to-one or en masse. Here's another..... :P


.....Hilda patted Carmela’s arm and then walked to the door, where she turned and blessed them all with her gentle smile. “Thank you, girls – for everything you are and for everything you’ve done today.” Her voice was sweet and deep. “May the Lord grant you all a peaceful sleep and pleasant dreams.”

She let herself out into the cool dimness of the corridor and closed her eyes for a long moment to try and ease the almost unbearable pounding in her head. So much for Jack’s tablets!

Finally, she was able to raise her head and walk through the silent corridors back to the stairs and then up the stairs to the san. She did wonder if Marie-Luce and Christine would be asleep after all the emotion of the afternoon and evening, but when she opened the door she found dim lights still burning and two frightened fourth-formers holding hands across the space between their beds.

They stared in disbelief at the sight of their Headmistress in the doorway and then scrambled out of bed before she could stop them. They stood side by side, ramrod straight, as though awaiting sentence. Their red-rimmed eyes were huge with tiredness, their faces scrubbed raw from weeping and Hilda’s heart was torn with pity for them.

“Relax, girls,” she said, walking over to them. “I’m not here as executioner. Back into bed with you, please, before you catch cold. It’s none too warm in here.”

Her quiet voice and gentle manner caught them unawares. They did as they were told, but were still so frightened that they sat up in bed as though turned to stone. She fetched a chair, placed it between their beds and felt their hands.

“You’re freezing, the pair of you. Are your bottles still hot? Then hands under the blankets, please, and cuddle the bottles.”

They did as they were told. Once they were settled she smiled at them, but it was a grave smile. “I take it you’ve been told that Miss Stone has regained consciousness and appears to be out of danger. I’m afraid there are still problems, though, girls, and she needs all our prayers – yes, including yours. So that’s already one thing you can do to make up for your silliness, silliness which resulted in your form mistress’s injuries and Emilie’s broken arm.”

Tears began to trickle down Christine’s cheeks. Marie-Luce bit her lip hard. “We’re so sorry, Miss Annersley,” she whispered. “We didn’t mean for all that to happen.”

“I know you’re sorry, Marie-Luce,” Hilda murmured, “but sometimes being sorry is not enough. I also know you didn’t mean for any of it to happen – but it did happen, because you chose to disobey an order. You’re fourteen now, not four or five. Nor even ten, like the twins. They behaved more sensibly and bravely out there than either of you. I wonder could you have withstood the agony of a broken arm and remained quiet and still in the freezing cold, as Emilie did? She deserves a medal for her courage. I wonder what you think you deserve,” she added softly.

The Abbess might not look angry, her voice might not be filled with ice, but her softly-spoken words brought home to the girls the enormity of what they had done. They shivered. They could make a guess as to what they deserved, and it didn’t make for pleasant thoughts.

“We’re all tired so I’m not going to say much more tonight, but what I do want is for you to do some quiet thinking while you’re here. Tonia has already done her thinking. She is changed for ever by what happened out there. She searched her heart and didn’t like what she saw inside. I don’t think you will find her quite so willing from now on to lead you into dangerous pranks, such as the one with the marbles. She’s seen for herself what can happen and is desperate to make up for her sins.”

She paused, searching one unhappy face and then the other. “I’m not sure what’s going on inside your hearts. You say you’re sorry, Marie-Luce, but are you sorry for what happened out there, sorry for your wilful disobedience and your continuing resentment of the prefects – or are you just sorry for yourselves?”

Christine could no longer contain herself. She buried her face in her hands and began to sob wildly. She felt that anything would be better than this gentle reasonableness from the Abbess. It niggled under your skin and made you feel itchy and at odds with yourself.

Tears were also trickling down Marie-Luce’s cheeks. Which were the more genuine, wondered Hilda to herself. She rose to her feet and left the room, returning moments later with towels and wet flannels. She handed one flannel to Marie-Luce, with a quiet instruction to mop herself up, and then turned to Chrsitine.

“Christine, I know how unhappy you feel but I want you to try and stop crying now or I will have to leave you to Matron Lloyd’s ministrations.” Hilda’s voice remained calm but the words were an order. Christine obediently choked back her sobs.

She took the proffered flannel and scrubbed hard at the tears. Hilda dried both unhappy faces and sat down again, waiting patiently for them both to compose themselves.

“Your tears do you credit, if they’re for Miss Stone or Emilie or if they express regret for your own involvement in what happened. I do, however, need more from you than tears. I need to see a real change in your attitude – towards the staff, towards the prefects and towards your work. In other words, your childishness has to go. There have to be no more dangerous pranks or wild resentments. Only that change will show me you really are sorry for this day’s work.”

They sat there with their blotchy, swollen faces and their red, shame-faced eyes and she decided to leave it there. She leaned forward and took their hands again. Her gravity softened.

“In the meantime, to show you how much I’m trusting you, I’m rescinding your Head’s Reports.” Their mouths fell open and she smiled. “I can see you expected me to add to your punishment, not take it all away.”

“But….why?” burst out Marie-Luce.

Hilda’s eyes were serious but not unkind. “I want the change in attitude to come from within, instead of being forced on you from without, by me. Real sorrow must come from the heart. Only then can you change your way of behaving, so that you are fit to join the Seniors in September. Do you understand?”

“I think so,” Christine murmured.

“Good, because there is one punishment which still stands. Both you two and Tonia will not take part in Saturday’s entertainment. It will be hard for you, but your form need to see that one can’t behave selfishly and get away scot-free. Do you think that’s fair?”

They nodded, and then nodded again when she added, “Do you also feel a little better, now that we’ve had this talk? Good girls.”

She gave their hands a squeeze before rising once more to her feet. “It’s been a long and tiring day, I know, but if you can’t sleep Matron Lloyd will bring you some hot milk. I do want you to get as much rest as you can.”

She helped them to lie down and tucked them both in. Much to their astonishment, she then bent and gave each of them a kiss on the cheek.

“Tomorrow is another day,” she murmured. “Make the most of each new tomorrow from now on and don’t fret about the yesterdays. If you find it a struggle in the future to resist temptation, come and see me and we’ll talk about it. The shame is not in being tempted but in giving in to the temptation. So do you promise to come?”

They gave their promise, knowing she would be watching them like a hawk from now on. After a quiet blessing, she dimmed the light and left them to their reflections. Only time would tell if they had taken her words to their hearts.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 7:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

She really did surprise them, didn't she? They were expecting more punishments and harsh words, but instead got understanding and love.

Beautiful, thanks Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

How like Hilda - she always, always knows just when to temper justice with mercy, doesn't she?

I'm sure Christine and Marie-Luce were expecting to have the riot act read to them at the very least, if not outright expulsion, and to be treated in such a calm, but firm way must have thoroughly unnerved them - though there's no doubt that this treatment will certainly have had more effect than anger would have done. Here's hoping they can learn from their experience and truly be able to reform. But more power to Hilda's elbow too, for never failing to know what will work best, even after all the tension of the day, to say nothing of her own pounding head.

Thank you Mary, for allowing us to bear witness to to this interview. Hopefully Hilda will now be able to seek the solace of a quiet few minutes with Ellie, and then, finally, her own bed.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 8:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

Thanks Mary. It was very moving to read how Hilda dealt with Christine and Marie-Luce. I hope they can follow Tania and grow up.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 8:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

Thanks, Mary - that was lovely. I particularly liked the description of how the Abbess's words made them feel 'itchy' - perfect way of expressing the discomfort caused by a guilty conscience, or one newly roused!

Author:  Celia [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 8:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

As ever Hilda has dealt faithfully with Christine and Marie-Luce 'tho
not at all in the way they expected I'm sure. They certainly won't be
able to consider her unfair as she has rescinded their Head's Reports
and if they are capable of growing up now must be their last chance
to make good.

Thank you Mary for describing the scene so well for us.

Author:  Abi [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 9:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

Hilda always knows how to deal with everyone, doesn't she? Her words must have made those two very uncomfortable, and yet there was such love and understanding behind them that they couldn't help but feel it. Still, I hope she can go and get some rest now!

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 9:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

That's the hard thing knowing when someone is repentant not just feeling bad about what happened and then having the feeling wear off without any real change. Hope the two take hold of there chance and I hope they will reach out to Hilda when they are struggling.

Thanks Mary

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 10:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

Hilda is almost the only 'person' I know of who could have reacted like that, instead of how they expected, especially with such a bad head.

Thankyou for the update.

Author:  linda [ Mon Mar 15, 2010 11:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

As usual, Hilda knows exactly the right approach to take. If she had added to their punishments, Christine and Marie-Luce, once the initial shock of the accident had worn off, would have probably become more and more rebellious. As it is, she has taken their feet from under them and they are not sure which end is uppmost. They, and Tonia, will still have to miss the Saturday entertainment, which will demonstrate to the rest of the girls that they are still being punished, but Hilda's actions will ensure that the two girls will perhaps follow Tonia's lead and begin to grow up.

Quote:
“Tomorrow is another day,” she murmured. “Make the most of each new tomorrow from now on and don’t fret about the yesterdays...


I think this is something we all need to remember, Mary. Thank you. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  jmc [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 7:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

That was a hard lesson the girls had to learn but Hilda is one of the few people that could have helped them. But rescinding her punishment she is showing them mercy which in it's own way drives the lessons in even deeper. Punishing them further could have led to resentment once the shock of the whole incident has worn off. Let's hope the other girls are as forgiving and that the pair now pull up their socks a bit.
Thanks Mary.

Author:  Squirrel [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 4:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) P14 11th March (Thurs)

Well!!! Hilda certainly dealt faithfully with them, that's for sure. And what a different Hilda to the one with the girls in the study, because she knew that what was needed here was different. With her wonderful gentleness, and careful choice of words, she has managed to bring home to the two girls just how far they have slipped - and yet, come away leaving them comforted.

I loved that image of how Hilda found them - in the half-dark, each leaning out of their own solitude to give each other that bit of comfort offered by touch. In some ways, a very physical picture of where they were mentally and emotionally until Hilda joined them. Neither one would have slept well if she hadn't come in - she was needed here once again. That intuition of hers is certainly working overtime this evening.

Now Christine and Marie-Luce will be able to take the chance she is giving them in both hands - and move forwards, the gratitude that they feel towards Hilda for her leniency and understanding at this turning point.

All that, and with a pounding headache too!!! She really is in the role of mother confessor in this section.

Oh, and as for:

Quote:
Thank you, Squirrel, but I suppose you could say that New Dreams is one long study scene, as it's mostly about Hilda's interactions with others, either one-to-one or en masse. Here's another..... :P


Yes, I guess that ND is indeed one long study scene in some ways, though you bring so much more of Hilda's life into it, that it's actually more than that. However, there are study scenes and there are study scenes, and that one was spot on. As many others will be, but...

Thank you Mary

Author:  shesings [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 6:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

What a woman is Hilda! :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

What a woman is Mary!! :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Mattea1 [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 6:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

Hilda has such a way of finding the right way to make a difference to each person. She seems to know instinctively how each one ticks and speaks to that part of them that will both understand and change. Hilda seems to be like an x-ray machine of the way everyone thinks, what a wonderful gift for someone to be given :D :D

Oh, and Mary - you seem to have the gift of putting it all into words for us mere mortals to feast on :lol: :lol:

Author:  MHE [ Tue Mar 16, 2010 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

Hilda was certainly the last person that those two expected to see when the door opened, and once again she knew instinctively how to handle them. As Elder said for them “to be treated in such a calm, but firm way must have thoroughly unnerved them.” And for their actions of the past few days to be so thoroughly examined in such calm measured tones will surely bring it home to them that the days of their childish behaviour must end. Hopefully a night’s reflection and sleep will finish what Hilda has started. We certainly saw the Abbess in action with these two :wink:

I’m sure that Hilda will seek Ellie and her bed in a while but not before she has checked on the twins who, hopefully, are fast asleep in Vivien’s room.

Thank you Mary for letting us eavesdrop on this very important interview.

Author:  di [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 6:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

Impressive, Mary. Both your retelling of the tale and Hilda's handling of Christine and Marie-Luce. They were left knowing exactly what is now expected of them but done in the loving and caring manner that has become Hilda's trade mark!
Now on to check on the twins who surely must be fast asleep and then finally her own bed and a treasured conversation with Ellie.
Thanks, Mary for allowing us to share this with you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 12:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

I hope the enfants terribles will live up to the trust Hilda has put in them.
Most satisfying :halo:

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 8:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 15/03/10 (Mon) p15

St Patrick's Feastday - and five years to the day since I posted my very first post! :shock:

Who would have thought I would only have covered eight months of Hilda's life in all those words? I promise to do better from now on - because otherwise I'll need at least another 10 years to finish this saga, with all I still have in mind. :bawling:


....After a quiet blessing, Hilda dimmed the light and left them to their reflections. Only time would tell if they had taken her words to their hearts.

One last port of call and then she could finally lay down her burdens for a while. She made her way to the staff corridor where Vivien slept and tapped very lightly on the door. It opened and the slight figure of Vivien was there to draw her Headmistresss into the room. Vivien was frightened by Hilda’s demeanour. Her eyes were narrowed against the light, her pallor was intense and she was folded in on herself, as if that were the only way she could contain the pain and remain on her feet.

“Sit down, Hilda. You should be in bed.”

For answer, Hilda patted her am and then fell to her knees beside the mattress laid on the floor. Emile and Marie were cuddled up to each other like two puppies seeking warmth. Only she imagined that, in their case, it was comfort they had been seeking. Her hand reached out and was laid lightly on each head, in turn.

Vivien caught her breath. The distress in Hilda’s face was painful to see. She realised that this woman blamed herself for every blessed thing which had happened that day.

“Hilda,” she whispered. “You mustn’t – “

“You know Linda is conscious,” Hilda interrupted, her eyes never leaving the twins’ faces.

“Mmm, but I gather there’s still some concern over her condition.”

“Yes, pneumonia could still take hold.” An anxious silence followed. Hilda nibbled her lip. “She was worried it might all have been her fault.”

The words were whispered, but Vivien caught the catch in her voice. “Whereas you, my dear, think it’s all yours. Or, at least, you think you should have been there in Linda’s place - and I don’t know how to convince you otherwise…”

There was a catch in Vivien’s voice this time. Hilda held up her hand to quieten her, even while the other hand gently stroked the twins’ hair.

“Their mother trusted these girls to my care, Vivien. I let her down. I let them down. They’re so young. They shouldn’t have had to witness what happened out there. They shouldn’t have had to endure the pain and shock of a broken arm – the horror of all that blood – the ferocious cold – the loneliness…”

Her voice grew slower and slower, softer and softer, and by the end was wobbling. Quickly, Vivien leaned over her and slipped an arm round the slim shoulders.

“Hilda, you weren’t to blame, in any way, shape or form, no matter how tiny these girls are,” she whispered. “You were – are – ill, and just couldn’t go. Simple as that! Even if you had gone, nothing would have been different, except it would have been you lying in Linda’s place – and you’re not strong enough. I don’t like to think what it might have done to you.”

With a sob, Hilda sank back onto her heels. “That doesn’t change the fact that they’re still my responsibility, Vivien. If I mustn’t blame myself, then who else can I blame for the fact that I wasn’t there to hold them and comfort them….?” Her voice sank lower, scarcely audible. “I wasn’t there to hold and comfort Nell as she lay dying, either…..”

Her voice broke. Vivien stared, aghast, as Hilda bowed her head and covered her face with slender, shaking fingers. Was Hilda even there in the room with her, wondered Vivien? Had her mind removed itself to a different time and place because of the terrible burden she had placed on herself these last hours?

She tightened her hold on the the bowed shoulders. “Oh, my poor, dear, bonnie wee chieftain…. ,” she crooned, a world of sympathy in her voice.

It was Hilda’s undoing. With a sob, she turned and buried her face in Vivien’s skirt. Silent sobs convulsed her as she wrestled for some control so as not to disturb the twins.

A stormy outburst would have done her far more good, reflected Vivien sadly, still holding Hilda with gentle arms. She knew that the quiet despair racking Hilda’s body and soul was fuelled by unbearable physical pain and complete exhaustion, even as she finally let go of the day's tension and worry. Hilda had held up so well, had kept them all at bay as they they fought to stop her doing what she knew she alone, as Headmistress, had to do. She was now paying the price for that steadfastness of heart and spirit.

Gradually, as Vivien held her and made soothing sounds, the convulsions ceased, the tears slowed and Hilda was still. A long shudder ran through her.

“I’m sorry, Vivien,” she sighed into the thick folds of the green skirt. “I do seem to be making a habit of falling apart when you’re around.”

“You needed that release, Hilda, and I’m humbled that you trust me enough to let go in my presence. But you can see that Marie and Emilie are okay, as are all the others I’m sure you’ve visited instead of seeking your own bed. There is neither blame nor guilt to be laid at your door, so let them go - and take your headache and exhaustion off to bed. Please?”

Hilda withdrew from the gentle arms, found her handkerchief, blew her nose and wiped her face – then leaned forward to stroke the twins’ hair one last time. She looked up into Vivien’s concerned face. “You’re right, my dear Vivien. Now I can give in. I’ve done all that I needed to do, though I certainly didn’t need to weep all over you.”

She made to rise from the floor but needed the help of Vivien’s strong arms. Those same arms steadied the swaying Headmistress once she was upright. “Like me to walk you home?” she teased.

Hilda blew her nose again and managed a tremulous smile. “I don’t think I’d be very good company, Vivien. But thank you for holding me, and thank you for having the twins here. It’s just what they needed.”

Vivien led her to the door. “I take my example from you, ma bonnie wee chieftan. It’s nae bother.”

Hilda grimaced at her even as she grasped her colleague’s shoulder in humble gratitude. She gave one last, lingering glance over at the sleeping children and slipped through the door.

Vivien stood and watched her go round the corner. “We don’t deserve all that courage and steadfastness and tender love, my dear," she whispered, "but we ought to give you more help to bear the burden of the price you pay for them. Sleep well, and may Nell sweeten your dreams this night.”

She'll have to get rid of that damned headache first, Miss Knowles – and I can’t do anything about that!

Vivien straightened up in shock and stared up and down the corridor. Twice in less than a week was a bit much! Was she losing her mind?

Not at all, Vivien! Or if you are, then so is Hilda. I knew all along you would be good for her, and could be trusted to tether her to the ground when she becomes fey or gets herself worked up. Why do you think I nudged her into giving you the job?

“Wh-a-a-a-t?”

Well, I wasn’t fool enough to leave a Head of Science appointment to her tender mercies, my dear. She hasn’t a scientific bone in her body! But, also, I wanted her to have someone who would love and accept that other side of her, the side most don’t see. She has Kate Stuart, but she needs someone she can trust here in school, as well, someone who will go on telling it to her straight, just as I do. Don’t stand any nonsense from her when she gets into her mother hen mode. Above all, just go on loving her.

“I can’t take your place there, you know. Her heart is torn completely in two. But you have my promise, Nell Wilson. I don’t know how or why – or even if – I’m really being blessed by your presence, but I promise I will guard and love Hilda and Ellie with all that is in me, until the day I die. They’ve become my family now, and are lodged in my heart for all time – just as they are in yours. Go be with her now. She needs you.”

On my way!

Vivien stumbled back into her room and lay down on the bed to steady herself. She gave herself a good, hard pinch and then stared up at the ceiling in shocked disbelief. Had that really happened? She giggled to herself. Knowing what she now knew about Hilda Annersley and Nell Wilson – it probably had!

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

:lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:


Good thing Vivien has a strong heart - otherwise she may have been joining Nell! And will Vivien mention this to Hilda at any time? Might be good, at least it'll convince Hilda she's not going crazy.


Loved it Mary - and Hilda really did need that release.

Author:  linda [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 8:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Wow! Mary, I don't know what to say about this post.
Quote:
“Oh, my poor, dear, bonnie wee chieftain…. ,”

That is just lovely. What a wonderful title for Hilda. I'm so pleased that Vivien was there just at the moment when Hilda is breaking down after the trauma of the day.

Quote:
Vivien stumbled back into her room and lay down on the bed to steady herself. She gave herself a good, hard pinch and then stared up at the ceiling in shocked disbelief. Had that really happened? She giggled to herself. Knowing what she now knew about Hilda Annersley and Nell Wilson – it probably had!


I don't wonder Vivien is not sure whether she is losing her mind. But Nell is right, she was responsible for ensuring that Hilda employed Vivien as Science Mistress and she has taken on the role of caring for Hilda in a way which no one else could ever have done.

Only Ellie to see now and then Hilda can sleep and hopefully relieve that dreadful headache. At least she can go in the certainty that the twins are sleeping and safe in the room with Vivien.

Thank you, Mary. I, for one, wouldn't mind another ten years of your wonderful story!! :lol: :lol: :lol:

Author:  ammonite [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 9:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

I'm slightly alarmed about whether Mary will have let Hilda recover in 10 years and what else can happen in that period of time?

But that was a lovely post. Vivian and Hilda are so good together and it is so good Hilda feels she can let herself go in Vivian's company. I wonder whether Hilda will feel even more comfortable in Vivian's company if Vivian tells her she has been hearing Nell?

Author:  Squirrel [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Well Mary... I'm afraid I'll have to admit that my first intelligible thought having read this update was "Oh My Word!!!!!"

My second, and recurring thought, was one which actually struck me while reading through. Your mastery over words once again had me switching between so many emotions I almost didn't have time to register one before another popped up! And not simple emotions either, things like touching me so deeply with the tender love and care that Hilda and Vivien have for each other, then stopping me breathless when the mother heart of Hilda takes over and one is left in awe of how much the twins. And then I'm almost in tears when Hilda admits to her own feelings of culpability. Just to find myself giggling when Vivien has that most surreal conversation with Nell... You build the anticipation, the stress level, up, and just when we think we know where you've got us, you twist things slightly and it on its head - many times in quick succession.

Thank you for giving Hilda that deep release. Even if it wasn't enough, even if she had to tone it down to avoid disturbing the girls who need their sleep as much as anything else right now. I'm sure they will want to see Hilda some other point, but now they need their sleep.

I'm so glad that in this last visit Hilda has not dispensed too much care to others, but was able to receive it herself. I'm sure she was in great need of it. Not that she'd ever have admitted it - or accepted it unless she had no other choice...

And what can be said about that bit between Nell and Vivien??? Perfect - I could see them getting on so well in real life - even down to Vivien sending Nell off to do her best to comfort Hilda - if only they could get rid of that headache so she could work her true magic...

I think that the whole ethos of ND, and the picture which comes out again and again as you explore all these relationships is shown through this statement of Viviens:

Quote:
I promise I will guard and love Hilda and Ellie with all that is in me, until the day I die. They’ve become my family now, and are lodged in my heart for all time.


There is nothing else which explains it quite so strongly.

And I definitely agree with Linda about Viviens new title for Hilda... It so completely sums up both Viviens wonderful sense of humour, and the bond they seem to share - through shared experiences and caring.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 9:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Nell was magnificent there. Hope Vivien starts to believe she is hearing Nell. Wonder if Matey ever hears Nell, or if she will just appear around a corner to help Hilda to her bed.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 9:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Congratulations on the first five years Mary :D and here's to the
ten yet to come :twisted:

Vivien's statement to Nell would be so empowering for Hilda to hear, I
wonder if Nell will tell her ?

Now Hilda can go to Ellie for some more personal comfort having given succour to all those in her charge who required her presence.


Thank you for giving Hilda the release she so needed Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 10:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Mary, I hate to tell you, I've already read this twice and had to go away and think about it - as well as mop my eyes, before I could respond. :cry: :cry:

Is it really 5 years since this saga started? :) I'm another who will be very happy to watch the rest of this story unfold, even if it *does* take another 10 years. :D

That opportunity to 'unload' was exactly what Hilda needed - thank heaven she trusts Vivien so implicitly that she was able to do so. And thank heaven that Vivien was so gentle yet so bracing in dealing with Hilda's sense of guilt over the events of the afternoon - it was just what the doctor - or Nell, if you will, would have ordered. It was so good to see Hilda finally accept that now she had done everything she *needed* to do, and really could relax and get the rest she so desperately needs. :) :)

As for Nell's conversation with Vivien - I'm not surprised that that young woman was left wondering whether she was on her head or her heels as she sought her own room again, but how wonderful for her to know that Nell approves of her so fully (and, indeed claims to have had a hand in her being hired!). She will already do anything needed to help Hilda - after this, how can she help wanting to re-double her efforts?

Mary, once again the power of your words has allowed us the privilege of being present while events unfold. Thank you is a very poor phrase to convey the appreciation I feel for that, but for want of better, it needs must suffice. :D :D

Author:  Mattea1 [ Wed Mar 17, 2010 10:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Glad Hilda is heading towards her bed and Ellie is sure to show her how much she is loved, which she needs to know. Also so pleased that Vivien has been able to help Hilda to release some of that emotion she has been holding in for so long. Hilda has an emotional strength that is almost beyond belief.

Like the Vivien and Nell conversation, more of that please, Mary.
And congrats on 5 years worth, and here's to the next 5 years :lol: :lol:

Author:  di [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 6:47 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Wow, Mary, are you reading my mind?! I was thinking, as I read the first part of this, about how good it would be if Nell could speak to Vivian - after all it was Nell who pushed Hilda in to employing her. Why else, if not to be able to use her as a conduit in these sort of situations. And there she was, loud and clear, helping Vivian to support her 'Dear heart'
Creepy or what?!!
Lovely post and well done on the first 5 years. I too, hope there are more years to come as I love being able to look through the window, in to Hilda's life.

Author:  jmc [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 10:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Thanks Mary. It's nice to see that even though Bill was taken away from her Hilda now has someone else to who she can turn. Laughed to see Vivian's reaction to Bill talking (haunting) to her.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 11:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

It was lovely to see Hilda able to let go and do what she needed to for her at last. How strong she is being!

Thankyou for the update.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 11:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

:cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle:
Congratulations on the five years Mary. And best wishes for the next five/ten.
:jester: :popper: :popper: :halo: :halo: :popper: :popper: :halo: :halo: :popper: :popper: :jester:

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 1:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Will be reading avidly for as long as it takes - especially after that last post. Sublime.

Author:  Chris [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 1:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Beautiful as ever Mary. Thank you.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 2:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

You know, we really do need an emoticon to show a person so stunned that their jaw is dropping to the ground ! Nothing else will do ! Nell's interaction with Vivien was pure magic :shock: :halo: :halo:

Mary, thank you for all the hard work you have invested in ND, and for the delight and solace it has given me. I look forward to the every installment, you know.......

Author:  MHE [ Thu Mar 18, 2010 8:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Like Elder, I too had to read through the latest scene twice as the first time it blew me away and I couldn’t see properly for the tears. In fact I’m not sure that I was actually breathing on that first read through :wink: – I think I took a breath as Hilda entered the bedroom and that was it.

I was a silent observer in the room, through the power of your pen, watching that exchange between her and Vivien, and Hilda’s interaction with the sleeping twins.

I’m so glad that Hilda was able to find the release she obviously need with Vivien – Nell certainly chose the right person when she ‘nudged’ Hilda into offering the post to her. It was good to see Hilda acknowledging that the time had come for her to seek the comfort of her bed and that she had done all she could for the night.

Poor Vivien though, what a shock for her in the quiet of that corridor – I could just ‘see’ Nell there in that exchange, leaning up against the wall watching as Hilda disappeared from view. That scene was indeed the cherry on the icing of the rest of it.

As for your 5th anniversary – how time flies when one is gaining so much pleasure from reading your words and at the same time learning so much about life. Here’s to the next five years happy reading.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 1:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Five years already?!! Surely not? Well here's to many more and lots of ND!

And these last posts have been wonderful, so carefully nuanced and realised. I've read them three times just to catch up, and each time, I'm completely amazed and moved by just what is revealed. All the individual concern and love that Hilda shows for all her charges, with that marvellous insight that allows her to temper all her reactions to those girls in ways that are ideally suited to them all. Each interaction exemplifies the devotion and commitment that Hilda brings to every facet of her job - or should that be vocation?

And some of those responses, such as the rescinding of the Head's Reports, reveals just how attuned Hilda is to the situations she finds - but, oh how draining this is for her. Every encounter exhausts her further even while she is dealing with those girls so beautifully. No wonder she turns to Vivien for support when her exhaustion and despair finally overwhelm her. It's an understandable thing, that she should try to take the responsibility to herself, because she has such a strong sense of the requirements of what she does - but what a good thing that Vivien is there for her, gentle but sustaining.

And Nell!! I was breathless with delight there, hearing that voice, so utterly unmistakable and so right! No wonder Vivien is stunned - but isn't it a testimony to the quality of what Hilda and Nell had that she accepts Nell's presence like this.

Wonderful, stunning and amazing Mary! :D

Author:  RuthFL [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 5:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

PaulineS wrote:
:cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle:
Congratulations on the five years Mary. And best wishes for the next five/ten.
:jester: :popper: :popper: :halo: :halo: :popper: :popper: :halo: :halo: :popper: :popper: :jester:

And so say all of us! All caught up again, thanks Mary!

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 7:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Thank you for all the kindly comments - though perhaps I should post the rest in shorthand and then it won't take ten years, as some of you are suggesting! :banghead:


Unaware of Nell’s activities behind her, Hilda groped her way down the stairs inch by painful inch, holding grimly onto the railing with one hand and clutching her forehead with the other, as though to hold her head on. The tears had done their work only too well and the headache was now blinding her, so she made her way by instinct alone. She began to shiver with cold and reaction as she neared the Annexe and wondered would she make it all the way home before she shook asunder into several thousand tiny pieces.

Once inside the door, she leaned against it, eyes closed, and wrapped her arms round herself to keep the pieces together. It was impossible to take another step. If she did, she knew she would crumple to the ground.

However, help was at hand.

“Finally caught up with you, eh?” came the tart voice of Matey. “Come on, before you shake that door to smithereens.”

Five minutes later, almost unaware of how it had happened, Hilda was lying in bed with more tablets swallowed – Jack having handed some to Matey earlier – and several hot water bottles chasing away the cold shakes and bringing comfort. She pressed her forehead into the cool pillow in an effort to still the hammers and ease the unbearable pain, which seemed to have grown even worse now she was in bed.

“Ellie?” she whispered. “I promised….”

“Asleep. She couldn’t help herself, though she tried hard to fight it, just so she could have a few moments with you.” Matey’s caustic tones had become a soft murmur. “Now you have to do the same. Let all the pain and anxiety and fear float away. Linda is doing better, the girls are all fine – more than fine. They’ve done you proud. And how you made them know that, love! They glowed.”

The pain eased a miniscule fraction, the shivering grew less, the debilitating nausea tiptoed away, ashamed of itself for being such a nuisance. Hilda curled up on her side. “Bless you, Gwynneth. But you will let me know if….”

Matey’s cool hand soothed the thudding forehead. “I promise. Now rest!”

The cool hand remained, a reminder that she had done all she could. She nestled deeper into the warmth of the bedclothes and never knew when Jack’s tablets worked their magic. Despite the pain, she slept.

3.30 am

A moan disturbed the silent dimness of the room. This was followed by the rustling of sheets. Matey had been dozing in a chair by the bed but instantly snapped awake and shot to her feet. She leaned over the bed and then frowned. Hilda was awake, lying flat on her back. The heel of her palm was digging into her forehead and her slender fingers were writhing through her hair. Quickly, Matey filled a glass and shook out some tablets.

“Here, love, have some more tablets.” She kept her voice to a low murmur. “Don’t lift your head, just sip through the straw.”

“Linda?” Hilda croaked. She struggled to swallow the tablets then sighed with gratitude as Matey massaged the poor head with gentle fingers.

“Nothing, love. And as far as I’m concerned, no news is good news. Let’s not go looking for trouble, shall we?”

“Any problems… with…. the girls?”

“I haven’t left you for long, but most seem asleep, thank the Lord. I did find Tonia weeping all over Gillian so have given her a sedative. Gillian needs her rest, after what she went through. Oh, and Mireille’s awake. I saw the light under her door, but she said she was fine, just needed to think. She was scribbling away in some kind of journal. Does she keep a diary?”

Hilda shifted restlessly. “No idea. None of my business. But a good way for her to get it out of her system. Nell used to do the same.”

Matey moved round the bed to massage the painful neck and the back of the aching head. Hilda caught her breath on a sob and rolled onto her side. “Gently, love, gently... Barbara Henschell and the other matrons have had to cope with some hysteria and nightmares among the Middles – hardly surprising – but Vivien and the twins slumber on.”

“Turn off the wake-up bell, Gwynneth,” Hilda spoke into the pillow. “Give everyone an extra hour. Can you warn Karen?”

“Already done and the girls all know they can sleep late. So relax, my dear. Your muscles are bunched up like unripe grapes. Ruth and Jeanne have everything in hand. Tomorrow is taken care of. Your job is simply to sleep off this headache and get well again.”

“That’s what you said to me yesterday, so I did - and look what happened.”

“Hilda, don’t!” Matey groaned, when she saw tears of weakness soaking into the pillow. “Nothing was your fault, love.”

“So everyone keeps telling me. Even Nell!”

Matey’s eyes widened in shock. Was Hilda delirious? She mopped up the tears but more simply leaked out from under the closed lids.

“Then why aren’t you listening to her? I know I got angry earlier and then apologised, but I did mean what I said about your fragility – you could not have survived another severe blow to the head.”

“But Linda could, so it’s a good job she went in my place? Is that it?”

Matey gasped. This was not Hilda talking. “No, love, that’s not what I meant at all, and nor is it what God intended. We all take our chances, every time we get out of bed. Linda is no different. She did her best out there, only it didn’t work out, but that’s not down to you – or her. You told Biddy once that it wasn’t her fault three girls ended up in the lake – because you knew she thought it was. You tell all your staff the same when accidents happen. So, now, apply that merciful wisdom to yourself for once. We all give of our best, but you always give far more than your best – and shoulder the blame when you really shouldn’t. But I won’t allow you to shoulder this one, and nor will Ruth or Jeanne, or Vivien – or Linda, when she’s well again.”

Matey then took a big chance. “Nor will Nell allow you to shoulder it.”

“I know. She told me so, just a few hours ago! Very cross with me, she was.”

It was soft, but Matey caught the whisper. “Good! Nice to know I’m in such good company.”

Matey mopped the white face again. Was Hilda beginning to accept their truth? Even though she herself had trouble accepting Hilda’s truth, about Nell speaking to her? So far as she knew, one’s dead didn’t come back and communicate with one. But then, with Nell and Hilda, who knew? All she knew was that she just wasn’t cut out for metaphysics, certainly not at three o’clock in the morning.

She sat back in her chair and smoothed Hilda’s hair with the gentlest of hands. “I hope I’m not hurting that head by going on talking, love, but there’s someone else who doesn’t blame you. Who? You may well ask. Rosalie phoned the twins’ mother late yesterday afternoon, to alert her to the broken arm and to the fact that the twins had had a very nasty shock. Apparently, she intimated to Rosalie that she trusts you implicitly, after all she’s heard, and she was sure the broken arm was Emilie’s own fault. She knew her girls, she said.”

“I hope Rosalie put her straight,” Hilda mumured. “What did she mean, after all she’d heard about me?”

“I have no idea, love. Though she’s right to trust you. Rosalie put her straight about the arm but Madame Mousselin just said the twins were always up to mischief and getting in harm’s way, so deserved all they got. Her sympathies are all with you, apparently. No blame there! ”

A sound escaped Hilda which could have been a sob or a even giggle – or some combination of the two. She reached out, took hold of Matey’s hand and squeezed it tight.

“Want anything else, love? Apart from a new head, that is?” Hilda opened drowned, anguished eyes and tried to smile up at Matey. “No? Well, try not to care so much, my friend, or you’ll kill yourself before too much longer.”

Hilda’s eyes widened. “She said that to me, as well, Gwynneth. Though I couldn’t resist reminding her that she was actually the one who had done that very thing.”

“Well, you don’t have to emulate her behaviour, do you? We need you too much. But you could certainly try listening to her, you chump! We can’t all of us be wrong.”

I’m going mad, she thought wildly. But she must have said something which hit home, she realised, because although Hilda’s eyes had closed once more against the pain, there was a definite curve to her lips.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 7:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Aww, that was lovely of Matey!

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Maybe Nell needs to speak to Matey - otherwise I can see Matey checking Hilda in to the local equivalent of Bedlam! :wink:


Lovely scene, Mary - and I can just see matey sitting then, on guard.


Thanks

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Poor Matey. Nell needs to speak to her, Hilda is certainly laying the ground work for her.

I am glad Ellie fell asleep before Hilda got back as they both needed their sleep. Pleased there is to be no rising bell and Matey was there with the tablets in the middle of the night.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 8:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Oh boy - that post really had me alternating between laughter and tears as I read it. Thank goodness for Matey's combination of bracing encouragement and gentle solace, both physical and mental - it was all just what Hilda needed. I think I'm glad Ellie was already asleep - she, too, had really had all she could take for one day, and I have no doubt the two of them will have a joyful reunion in the morning at some point.

I just loved Matey's reaction to Hilda's report of her conversation with Nell -and how she used Nell's own comments as part of her own ammunition to settle Hilda down again after her wakening in the small hours. And thank goodness she was so insistent that Hilda was in no way to blame for the events of the day, even to the point of turning Hilda's own words to other staff members at other times into ammunition.

Hopefully Hilda will now sleep more deeply, awaken at least partly refreshed, and take full heed of Matey's assurance that Ruth and Jeanne have everything under control for the day ahead.

Thank you, Mary - once again it was a privilege to be present throughout this scene through the power of your words.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 8:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Oh Mary, yet again the whole range of emotions..laughter, tears, and Matey's down to earth common sense and not being phased by Nell's interactions with Hilda but using them to sort Hilda out - just brilliant :D :wink: So glad Ellie is resting too. :)

Author:  jmc [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 10:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

So pleased that Hilda has finally been able to make it to bed and that Ellie was asleep so there was no need to go and visit her s well. Matey is superb in this. She is always there when Hilda needs her most. Thank you Mary.

Author:  Abi [ Sun Mar 21, 2010 11:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Matey was lovely there - just the best way to reassure Hilda.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 1:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Well, if Nell can speak to Vivien, there's no telling. Matey next?

Good thing Hilda's finally getting some rest. At least I hope so!

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  di [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 6:51 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

At last, Hilda is finally getting some sleep-well needed, I think. Matey, seems confused about the references to Nell, just wait until she speaks to her. That will be a scene worth waiting for!
Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 7:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Thank God for Matey and her mixture of common sense and understanding and for having the courage of being exactly what Hilda needed at the time however, much it went against the grain with her. I wish Hilda could rest and rest and rest and lie nestled in MA's arms, for it strikes me that she needs it so badly. Be kind to her Mary and let Hilda rest please. :halo:

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 10:42 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 17/03/10 (Wed) p15

Thank Heavens Matey was there!!! Poor Hilda, she really was undone by the time she had the chance to get to her own bed. And I am So glad that Gwynneth was able both to give her the news that Ellie was well away with sleep herself, despite wanting to have those few words with Hilda, and that she was there when Hilda woke, having made sure that she was completely up-to-date with all that was going on around the school.

I do hope that her words to Hilda were enough to break the foolish notion about being 'to blame' for the accident. And that she has a word with Vivien some point soon to help relieve the misapprehension that there is something wrong with Hilda.

And I do love her jibe about being able to get Hilda anything she wanted - except for a new head. I can well believe that such is a request she'd put in for were it possible.

This is Gwynneth - the right person, at the right time, in the right place. No one could have done it better. Now hopefully Hilda will sleep through until morning...

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 1:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Another one who is hoping Nell and Matey get to talk soon.

And seriously, can someone provide the jaw-dropping emoticon?

Author:  linda [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 4:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Quote:
Matey mopped the white face again. Was Hilda beginning to accept their truth? Even though she herself had trouble accepting Hilda’s truth, about Nell speaking to her? So far as she knew, one’s dead didn’t come back and communicate with one. But then, with Nell and Hilda, who knew? All she knew was that she just wasn’t cut out for metaphysics, certainly not at three o’clock in the morning.


Poor Matey, she must be wondering about Hilda's sanity at this point, but at 3 o' clock in the morning, even Matey must be exhausted, so perhaps she will just put it down to stress, anxiety and the dreadful headache. Unless Nell starts to talk to her...... :wink: :wink:

Matey is just so caring here, but as practical as usual. I hope that Hilda can now manage to sleep through the rest of the night and that Matey too can get some sleep, although I don't suppose that she will leave her post by Hilda's bedside.

Thank you Mary, :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Mia [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 8:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

How lovely of Matey. Thanks Mary. Congrats on your 5 year anniversary. :cake_candle:

:halo:

Author:  shesings [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 9:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

Five years!!! :shock: :shock: :shock: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle: :cake_candle:

Author:  Celia [ Mon Mar 22, 2010 9:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

It must be so hard for Hilda to relax even now that everyone else is
as well as she can make them and mostly sleeping. After all the
ultimate responsibility is hers. The buck stops with her. Hopefully Jack's
tablets, Matey's comforting presence and the love and prayers of her
friends will combine to allow her more sleep so that she is better able
to cope again when the new day dawns.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Mar 23, 2010 12:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

I'm very glad to see that Hilda has, with Gwynneth's help, finally made it to her bed. It is good to see the interaction between them especially when Hilda intimated to Gwynneth what Nell had said to her. The fact that Gwynneth, despite her misgivings about Hilda ‘hearing’ Nell, doesn’t reject out of hand what she is told, speaks volumes about her feelings for Hilda.

Gwynneth certainly had her ‘finger on the pulse’ of the school when it came to reassuring Hilda that all was as well as could be with the sleeping school, and that in fact, her staff had already thought of what would happen come the morning. Like Hilda, I too am wondering just what the twins’ mother has heard about her, and from whom.

Hopefully the rest of the night will pass quietly and by morning Hilda’s headache will have eased under Matey’s ever watchful care and gaze. The best medicine will be continued good news about Linda's condition and some quality time with Ellie. Although knowing Hilda, she'll insist on seeing all the girls at some point during the day despite Gwynneth's protestations.

Thank you Mary, for allowing us through the power of your words to eavesdrop on this scene.

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 7:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 21/03/10 (Sun) p16

linda wrote:
Matey is just so caring here, but as practical as usual. I hope that ....Matey too can get some sleep, although I don't suppose that she will leave her post by Hilda's bedside.


Read on, Linda... :lol:

I'm treating you kindly tonight - only a short piece. :wink:


....I’m going mad, Matey thought wildly. But she must have said something which hit home, she realised, because although Hilda’s eyes had closed once more against the pain, there was a definite curve to her lips.

3.30-5.30am

The tablets hadn’t lulled Hilda back to sleep this time, but the pain was so all-pervading that she remained silent most of the time, with moments of restlessness when the pain grew too intense. She did at one point tell Matey to go to bed, that she was tired and Hilda was perfectly capable of riding this out on her own.

“I’m staying. I take my example from you – you wouldn’t leave Linda, in spite of all our blandishments – so it’s no use insisting. All you would get are comments about pots and kettles. Anway, I’m used to sleepless nights!”

Hilda didn’t insist. For once she was glad of the company. Being alone would have caused her to dwell too much on her inadequacies, and her loneliness for Nell. Her guilt was beginning to evaporate, however, in the fierceness of everyone’s denial of it, although she suspected it would still rear its ugly head from time to time. Every time her aching mind touched on the thought of her girls out there on the road, alone, she was swamped by the horror and the pity of it, and she knew that would never go.

She heard Matey rustle out at one point and prayed that all was well. She wanted to be there with her girls that day, take her usual place, talk about the accident, but she knew that wasn't going to happen. She smiled grimly to herself. She was handing over the reins in another year or so anyway, so why not practise a little letting go now? Others were more than capable of doing what she normally did. She was not indispensible.

She felt Matey settle beside her once more. “Anything?”

“Aren’t you asleep yet?” Matey held the hot hand lying on the pillow. “Christine - weeping like the proverbial fountain. Fortunately, she hasn’t woken Marie-Luce. I’ve roused Nurse and asked her to keep an eye on her.”

Hilda was silent, turning things over with her decidedly unco-operative brain. “Could you do something, Gwynneth? Keep those two in the San today. Have work sent up to them. I daren’t let them return to their form until I’ve had words with everyone, otherwise they’ll be mauled to pieces. Teenagers can be so very cruel to each other. And if Christine continues to be so weepy, separate them. I want Marie-Luce to think, and think hard, not be drowned. She’s tougher and more self-aware than Christine.”

“Can do, love, but will you now stop trying to consider all eventualities and making that head hurt? Stop talking, as well! Or you’ll never get back to school.”

Matey felt her hand squeezed and she smiled. Quiet descended and Hilda lay still, her aching mind a little calmer. Matey laid her own head back and closed her eyes. She felt herself drifting, tired as she was….

She jumped. The silence had been broken by the creak of a door. She spun round, to see Ellie creeping into the room. Matey nearly shot to her feet, ready to herd her back to bed, but one look at the girl’s face kept her rooted in her chair. There was blind fear in the sapphire eyes. She’d obviously been having a nightmare - in which case the only one who could help would be her guardian. She stumbled to the bed and dropped to her knees.

“Madame, la tête te fait encore mal?” The words were whispered and the plea was unmistakable.

Hilda’s eyes opened at the desperation in the voice. She saw the fear. “Oui, chérie, it’s still aching. But what is it? You look terrified, child. Been having bad dreams?”

Ellie’s head sank to the bed and she sobbed. “She’s dead, isn’t she?”

“Who? Miss Stone? Not at all, my darling. You saved her life, remember.”

Ellie’s head turned from side to side in denial. “I just didn’t know enough….”

“Ellie, she’s fine, I promise you.” Realising she was speaking in vain, Hilda lifted the bedclothes. “Get in, my wee flipperling, before you catch cold, and tell me all about it. I'm not going anywhere.”

Matey wanted to run interference for Hilda, but decided that would be no good for either of them – and Hilda would never forgive her. So she left them to it and walked through to Ellie’s room. She re-made the bed and then eyed it longingly. Why not? They wouldn’t need her for a good while, she suspected.

She picked up Persephone and lay down with her in her arms, pulling the eiderdown over them both. Closing her weary eyelids, she made herself comfortable but discovered an unaccountable restlessness in herself. What on earth was wrong with her? She opened her eyes again and and glared up at the ceiling.

It’s you, isn’t it? A few hours ago I would have seriously suspected both Hilda and I were losing our marbles, but Hilda has convinced me otherwise. I know you’re around, Nell Wilson, so you can stop playing hide and seek. Aren't they keeping you busy enough over there in Eternity, that you need to come and have chats with Hilda? Or has that sarcastic tongue driven them to evict you?

She waited. Nothing! So had Hilda imagined it after all? Were her grief and her weariness turning her mind? No, Matey would never believe that of Hilda - she was far too sane. But then Matey would never have believed that she would find herself trying to contact the dead after all her years of living, so something was definitely up!.

You’re not going to give me the satisfaction, are you? Well, I’ll make my request anyway. Could you please arrange for those two next door to get some sleep? After that, a little peace and quiet till the end of term wouldn’t come amiss, now, would it? Because, otherwise, Hilda is going to end up joining you. She’s worn to the bone. I know you might like the idea of having her with you, but the rest of us would hate it. We need her. So do something! Stick your oar in. You’re good at that.

With one last glare at the ceiling, she rolled on her side and firmly closed her eyes.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 8:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

:lol: I do love Matey's matter-of-fact way, even in the face of the supernatural! Sorry, but I have to say it again; :lol:

Thankyou!

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 8:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Quote:
It’s you, isn’t it? A few hours I would have seriously suspected both Hilda and I were losing our marbles, but Hilda has convinced me otherwise. I know you’re around, Nell Wilson, so you can stop playing hide and seek. Aren't they keeping you busy enough over there in Eternity, that you need to come and have chats with Hilda? Or has that sarcastic tongue driven them to evict you?

You’re not going to give me the satisfaction, are you? Well, I’ll make my request anyway. Could you please arrange for those two next door to get some sleep? After that, a little peace and quiet till the end of term wouldn’t come amiss, now, would it? Because, otherwise, Hilda is going to end up joining you. She’s worn to the bone. I know you might like the idea of having her with you, but the rest of us would hate it. We need her. So do something! Stick your oar in. You’re good at that.


Matey was so lovely here. I hope that Nell can answer her plea and give Hilda and Ellie some quiet sleep. Pleased Matey decided to use Ellie's bed and get some sleep herself.

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 8:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

You tell her Gwynneth! Maybe, in a way, Nell was almost wanting Hilda to join her - well not just yet.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

*what* a mixture of emotions must be floating through Hilda's mind, and I'm not surprised she welcomed Matey's company through the night. Quite apart from anything else, it's meant that Hilda herself has been kept au courant with all that's happening and despite her pain, has lost none of her touch in knowing what's best for any of the girls.

Thank goodness Matey realised that Ellie absolutely *had* to talk to her guardian, and didn't follow her first inclination of chasing her back to bed. The two of them will be able to reassure each other as no-one else can do.

I did grin at the way Matey calmly appropriated Ellie's bed at that point, though - as for the exchange with Nell, that was even more wonderful than it would have been had we not been fully aware of Matey's usual scepticism about Hilda's conversations with her. :) :)

Thank you, Mary, for keeping us spellbound yet again.

Author:  Abi [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Love Matey telling Nell what's what! And watching over Hilda, making sure she's ok and allowing Ellie to have what she needed from Hilda. She really is a rock.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Wed Mar 24, 2010 11:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Wondered if Hilda could rest through the night without Ellie appearing, and not surprised about the nightmares. So glad Matey recognised Ellie's need for Hilda's comfort. As for Nell, I agree with Lesley and hope Gwynneth keeps reminding Nell that Hilda is not to join Nell yet!

Thanks Mary, another wonderfully written piece, am in awe of your writing :lol:

Author:  linda [ Thu Mar 25, 2010 12:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Poor Ellie. After all she has gone through over the past few days, there is little wonder that she has had a nightmare and believes that she did not have sufficient knowledge to save Linda. I am sure that a few hours being cuddled by Hilda will reassure her as nothing else could do.

I did love Matey calmly appropriating Ellie's bed - after having re-made it of course!!

Quote:
It’s you, isn’t it? A few hours I would have seriously suspected both Hilda and I were losing our marbles, but Hilda has convinced me otherwise. I know you’re around, Nell Wilson, so you can stop playing hide and seek. Aren't they keeping you busy enough over there in Eternity, that you need to come and have chats with Hilda? Or has that sarcastic tongue driven them to evict you?

You’re not going to give me the satisfaction, are you? Well, I’ll make my request anyway. Could you please arrange for those two next door to get some sleep? After that, a little peace and quiet till the end of term wouldn’t come amiss, now, would it? Because, otherwise, Hilda is going to end up joining you. She’s worn to the bone. I know you might like the idea of having her with you, but the rest of us would hate it. We need her. So do something! Stick your oar in. You’re good at that.


Only Matey could berate Nell in the other world in such a matter of fact way. I wonder what Nell made of that. :lol: :lol: :lol:

I do hope that they all can have a quiet night's sleep - what's left of it!

Thank you Mary. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Thu Mar 25, 2010 12:15 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

We are certainly seeing a different Matey in this 'brief' post of yours Mary. A softer side to the one that we usually see, gone is the gruff no nonsense Matey. In her place we have the caring friend, whose very presence, although not enough to send Hilda off to sleep again, is certainly enough to settle her. [A softening of the Welsh dragon :wink: ] That quiet and comforting presence helps Hilda come to terms with all that has happened during the day.

I'm very glad that Gwynneth did not chase Ellie back to her own bed, that she realised that they both needed the others presence that night.

As for Gwynneth sleeping in Ellie's bed, I had to laugh at the picture you painted of her there with Persephone in her arms - I wonder what Ellie will say in the morning when she sees who is gaining comfort from Persephone :)

Thank you Mary, for letting us see what is happening through the darkest hours of the night.

Edited once as I forgot something :)

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Mar 25, 2010 12:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

I do love Matey's splendid practicality and matter-of-factness which is just exactly what Hilda needs at the moment. And yet, it's not a practicality that dismisses those things that are not immediately tangible, as she is increasingly drawn to the idea that Nell and Hilda have been granted a most rare communication that can bridge some of the separation of death.

And that almost-exchange between Matey and Nell is just so characteristic of both of them - even though Nell says nothing, her words seems to be present in the gaps as it were - and Gwynnneth seems to acknowledge this, almost as if she is continuing a conversation with her friend.

And how wise of Matey to allow Ellie to stay with Hilda - she needed that reassurance and in turn, Hilda needed the comfort that Ellie can give her.

This is lovely Mary, so subtle and so aware of all the characters.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Mar 25, 2010 1:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Now that is how to talk to the dead!
Can imagine Nell being temporarily silenced - but looking forward to the next part of the conversation!
Thank you...

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Mar 25, 2010 2:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Mary,
I do so love how Gwynneth was speaking to Nell. :mrgreen: :lol:
Utterly brilliant, and so very much in character !

Author:  Celia [ Thu Mar 25, 2010 5:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

I think every thing I could think of saying has already been said,so
I will content myself with thank you Mary for your descriptive powers
and for showing us new aspects of personalities.

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Mar 25, 2010 6:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

:lol: I love that last line Mary!!!

But though the humour you've sown through this last post really is something else, it's by no means the greatest part... For here is that wonderful sense of relationship again. Here is someone who is willing to do for Hilda, what Hilda does for everyone else.

Like Vivien, in her own way Gwynneth is prepared to go the extra mile to show her love and care for someone else who needs her. They have very different ways of showing it, as is right, due to them being very different people. Vivien takes some of the burden off of Hilda, and is there in case Hilda chooses to relieve her mind of some of the worst of the thoughts. Gwynneth is there to sit with Hilda through the night hours, and to do her best to relieve the physical torment.

I was also impressed with Gwynneths ability to stop herself from jumping to conclusions when Ellie turned up. Yes, she was ready to protect Hilda, but she saw at once that Ellie did indeed need Hilda, that she was the only person who could help, and that ultimately the two of them would be better for spending some time with the other.

And what does she do? She takes herself off to find another practical way she can help out. Can anyone blame her for taking that time to rest herself? I'm sure that both Hilda and Ellie would be heartily amused - and pleased that things had worked out in that manner.

I also loved that image of her cuddling up with Persephone and trying to settle for the night.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Mar 25, 2010 7:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Thanks, absolutely love the way Matey berates Nell and her wonderful way of looking after Hilda, the way she did

Author:  di [ Fri Mar 26, 2010 6:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Yet again, it's all been said before I got chance to respond so all I can say is that I agrre with those wiser than I!
Thanks, as always, Mary. Another super post.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Sat Mar 27, 2010 12:22 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

LOL! Oh Matey!

Thank you, Mary. I needed a laugh and that lovely commentary aimed at a ghostly Nell Wilson gave me one. :mrgreen: :mrgreen:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Mar 28, 2010 3:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Matey is so in character. :mrgreen:

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 11:48 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Mary,
do we get to eavesdrop on any more conversations Nell has with other members of staff ? Pretty please ? :mrgreen:

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 7:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 24/03/10 (Wed) p17

Identity Hunt wrote:
Mary,
do we get to eavesdrop on any more conversations Nell has with other members of staff ? Pretty please ? :mrgreen:


Oh Sian, you do know how to wind me round your little finger! :D But thank you for asking, though I did only find your message just now when I came on to update.

Alas, 'tis not Nell you're going to read about, but I'll see what I can do later. :twisted: We're actually going back to that interrupted conversation between Ellie and Hilda so I hope you're not too disappointed. :oops: Just to make matters worse, it's a tad long...


Meanwhile, back in Hilda's bedroom, Ellie crawled under the bedclothes and felt them being tucked round her, felt gentle arms holding back the dark.

Hilda tried to warm Ellie’s shivering body. “Why do you think you didn’t know enough, chérie? It seems to all of us that you knew plenty.”

The words stumbled out of Ellie in spurts, between catches of her breath. “I was.. s..sure I’d got it… all…wrong… when the b..bleeding wouldn’t stop…. and I got so sc..scared….”

“But none of the rest of them knew anything, sweetheart. What would they have done without you? What would Miss Stone have done?”

Ellie shook her head. “They were all ….. looking to me…. and I wanted to lie down in the road beside her… and howl….. for help…. for someone - anyone - who knew more than I did… Suppose what we did hadn’t w..w…worked….,” she moaned.

Hilda held her closer. Why did one always fall apart and get the shakes after the event? “But it did work, Ellie. I’ve heard what you did and how you did it. If you hadn’t been there Miss Stone would assuredly be dead now. Please don’t torture yourself like this, child.”

“I was so… so… frightened…. I wanted you so much… but so much, my dear Madame…. I kept begging you to help me…. and you did, tu sais… because I remembered…. You said once that whenever…. I was scared… I mustn’t let others see, but I was to… b..b…breathe slowly and steadily…. And I tried….. oh, mon Dieu, how I tried….. but it didn’t stop me being afraid….. and it took so long for you… and the ambulance to c..c..come – suppose she had lost her arm because of what we did… I did…. ”

With a great wail she gave way, sobbing wildly. She clung to Hilda as though to a life raft. Hilda could feel her pressing closer and closer, desperately seeking relief from the torment inside. Hilda closed her eyes and crooned softly in French, hoping fervently that the release would do some good. It was the inevitable breakdown after the nerve-wracking tension of the afternoon and evening – much as her own breakdown in Vivien’s room had been. But it was still painful to hear, painful to know that Ellie hurt so much.

Had her own tears hurt Vivien? She did hope not, but she feared it was a vain hope. Vivien cared.

The storm took a long time to blow over, but eventually Hilda was able to pass Ellie a handkerchief. “Blow, ma petite.”

Having done so, Ellie nestled back into the loving arms, laying her damp cheek close against Hilda’s cheek. She sighed.

“You almost blew me away, child,” murmured Hilda. “Feeling any better?”

Ellie rubbed her cheek up and down on Hilda’s and gave another sigh. “I think… I think it was because it all brought Papa’s death back to me, you know. In my dream, it was Papa who was lying in the snow and bleeding, not Miss Stone…. and all the pieces of his broken plane were dancing around him as though they were glad that they had killed him… it was so horrid…. I tried to push them to one side…. so I could get to Papa, but my hand just went straight through them…. and all I could do was stand and watch him…. bleed to death….”

She shivered and Hilda shivered with her. She knew all about nightmares.

“When I woke up… I thought at first it was the dream which had been real… then I thought it meant Miss Stone had died after all….” She caught her breath on a sob. “Now you remind me we saved Miss Stone. So, why couldn’t I have been there with Papa to save him, as well, Madame?”

Hilda swallowed her tears. “Do you want to die so much, then, petite?” she whispered.

“Mais non,” gasped Ellie, shaken to her core. “But… oh, Madame, it is silly, non? I would have had to be flying in the plane with him, as well, otherwise I couldn’t have been there, could I? I see what you mean. It is all so confusing…. But I was there when Mémé died, and then again when Pépé died. I couldn’t stop their dying…. and yet somehow… I was part of it all… I could hold their hand or lie beside them and show how much I loved them. And I learned, tu sais, just how much I was loved… their dying never took that away. I could have done all that for Papa, as well – if I had been there. He might have… let himself love me if he could have seen how sad I was… Do you understand?”

Hilda kissed her gently, trying to hide her tears. This was getting way too close for comfort. “Oh yes, I understand all too well. God gave you a wonderful gift, Ellie - and you are a very wise child, to know just what it meant to you and to your grandparents to be there with them. People need to know they’re loved before they die. They need to know they made a difference… and they have a great need, too, to tell us their love….

Alerted by a subtle change in her guardian’s voice, Ellie turned her head. “When your Maman died… were you allowed to be there, Madame?”

Hilda clenched her teeth. Her deepest rebellion against God - not once but twice. She clutched Ellie close to her. “No, Ellie, they kept me away until it was too late.”

The whisper was so stark that Ellie was silenced. Had she blundered?

“I’m only telling you this because it might help you, Ellie. I allowed my mother’s death to de-rail me.” Hilda paused, giving herself space to calm down. “I hated everyone - God for taking her away, my father and brothers for keeping me away, my mother herself, for going away and leaving me…. I don’t want that for you, Ellie.”

“I, too, hated everyone for a while, even my aunt and the other sisters, as you know – but you saved me, Madame.” Ellie’s breath was a gentle flutter on Hilda’s cheek. “You showed me a better way to behave, a better way to respond to all my father had done.”

“But I didn’t learn that from my mother’s death, Ellie,” Hilda whispered. “I did eventually stop blaming everyone but I never really recovered from her death, not properly. I know that, because when Cherry’s sister died…. I blamed God yet again. He hadn’t allowed me to hold her either, to bandage her wounds and tell her I loved her. I wasn’t there to see the love shining from her eyes one last time, wasn’t there to ease her dying. I threw all that at Him, and I turned away from Him, told Him He wasn’t fair. Just like a three year old throwing a tantrum!”

Ellie planted a gentle kiss on her guardian’s cheek and felt the dampness there. She stroked the other cheek with her hand. “Don’t be sad, ma très chère Madame. Someone who went on feeling like that could never have shown me the true way to love, as you have done. Someone like that could never have led me close to God, as you have done. I don’t think you know just how wonderful you are.”

Hilda sighed, her breath catching on a tiny sob. “Oh, child, I’m not wonderful at all. I needed the help of others to bring me back to myself, otherwise I could never have helped you. I learned so much, am still learning so much, from Mother Abbess, and Monsieur Stuart, and Matron Lloyd and Miss Knowles. Even from Nell herself….” These last words were whispered. “And you, Ellie – your desperate need became my greatest healing.”

“Oh, Madame, comme je t’aime.” Ellie patted Hilda’s cheek again.

Hilda held the hand against her cheek, a source of comfort, and turned her face to look into Ellie’s sombre eyes. “Everyone has shown me that it’s alright to blame God, that He understands, and that all the time He is holding me and loving me and accepting what I can give Him. Jesus Himself wept when his friend Lazarus died. He understands the pain can be overwhelming and that acceptance comes only slowly. But, like you, Ellie, in the middle of the night I still find it hard – to know I wasn’t there when the people I most loved were dying. I just don’t blame anyone now – except possibly myself. I can accept that life happens and we can’t control it. My mother and Nell know I loved them, whether I was there or not, and know that I will always love them. Just as I know they will always love me.”

She saw there were tears once more in her ward’s eyes, so she turned over the hand she was holding and kissed the palm. “Don’t weep, ma petite. Your father also knows that you will always love him. Maybe God was kind not to allow you to be there – maybe your Papa would still not have been able to acknowledge what was inside his heart. But he did love you, sweetheart. We saw that in the photos. It’s just that accepting his flaws, accepting the hurt he bestowed on you, are very hard things to do, my darling, and I am in awe of your courage in doing so.”

Ellie leaned up on one elbow, so she could look properly into Hilda’s eyes, which were shining on her in the dimness. “I am so, so sad for you, Madame. It is not nice to be so unwilling to have it so, is it? But I am not brave, not brave at all…” She caught her lip between her teeth. “Tu sais… an idea has come to me. A very silly idea – but maybe le bon Dieu allowed me to know what to do for Miss Stone yesterday as a sort of…. making up… for not being there for Papa.”

Hilda stroked Ellie’s cheek, in her turn. “Maybe, child. It’s not silly at all.”

“And maybe, in the future, He will make up to you, as well, for this great sadness…. because I know how much He must love you. After all, I do.”

Hilda’s throat tightened on her tears. “Oh, Ellie,” she croaked, “that’s a lovely, lovely thought to have – but He has already made it up to me so much since Nell’s death. I have found love in so many places, been blessed so many times. And, just to make sure I understand how blessed I truly am, He gave me a most wonderful daughter.”

Ellie buried her face in Hilda’s shoulder. How could it be that le bon Dieu had allowed her, out of all the girls in the world, to be the one to be blessed with this woman’s so very special and precious love? She had done nothing to merit it, nothing at all.

“You don’t have to earn my love, Ellie, darling. It just is.” Hilda stroked the dark hair with a tender hand. “Tell me, though, will your idea help with your father’s death?”

“I think so, Madame. Just as I think it is your influence making me have these strange thoughts. You never allow me to pity myself.”

“Ellie, cherub, there is no self-pity in you. You are a most loving and generous and unselfish girl, with the most unusual and original thoughts and ideas, and I cherish you so much.”

Ellie’s face remained hidden for a while as she absorbed the gentle words, then she raised herself on one elbow and hugged her guardian hard, planting another kiss on the damp cheek. She lay down again and snuggled up close. When she had all this, why ask for anything more? That was just being greedy. Madame was never greedy – so nor would she be.

“Je t’aime, Madame,” she whispered, amidst a great yawn.

“Je t’aime, aussi, my wee flipperling. Mais, maintenant, dors…. All shall be well and all shall be well and all manner of things shall be well.”

Ellie was asleep. Hilda lay watching the beloved face, a vast ocean of tenderness flooding her heart and soul, until she, too, knew no more.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 7:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

That was so lovely Mary. And how difficult for Hilda to ease Ellie's pain and guilt while all the time knowing she felt exactly the same way?


Thank you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 7:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Thanks you dear Mary. The only one who can help Ellie is Hilda for she has walked that path before her and can lead Ellie to heights she can go, just as she can offer not just understanding but the knowing, in the valley's inbetween those heights

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 7:46 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

No objections to seeing this conversation, Mary - it was one they had to have some time, and were denied it earlier.

Once again we see just how special is the bond which has been established between these two. Each can admit to the depths of their grief, and at the same time draw strength from sharing their experiences. And Ellie, who must sometimes be completely bewildered by all that she has endured in her life so far, never fails to acknowledge how much she has already learned from her guardian, and marvel at the good fortune that brought them together in the first place.

I was completely blown away by Ellie's thought that in saving Linda Stone, she had in some way atoned for not being able to save her father, nor to say 'good-bye' properly to him - it's hard to remember that she is still only in her teens. I know her life experience has given her a maturity beyond her years, but even so, that's a *very* deep thought.

Mary, once again you have given us the privilege of being present through a very tender and very private conversation, which can only result in both Ellie and her guardian finding a measure of peace. :) I hope that Hilda will now follow Ellie's example and fall asleep again herself.


As for Hilda - only to Ellie can she bare the depths of her soul and acknowledge so openly the hurt engendered not only through Nell's death, but through her mother's, too, and of being deprived of the chance to say 'good-bye' to her.

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 7:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

oh Ellie, Ellie!!! poor little lamb. what a storm of tears she has had for dealing with. i'm so glad that Hilda was there to help her through. and so many wonderful words. I love the way that they each bring some measure of peace to each other.

Now, maybe, they will both be able to get some more sleep.

Oh and yes Hilda, no question that Vivien was hurt by your tears, but she would also be honoured that you trusted her enough to open up in her presence...

Long update Mary? I saw an update, but not one that I would call long... :wink:

Thank you for all your hard work, it really does pay off, as updates like this show.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Quote:
All shall be well and all shall be well and all manner of things shall be well.”


Those words are so appropriate for Holy Week, and so fitting for Hilda and Ellie. I am pleased they have both fallen asleep at peace with each other and themselves. May they both be blessed by rest and peace and wake refreshed much later in the morning.

A healing sleep should help Hilda's headache as much as Jack's strong pain killers.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 8:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

I echo Pauline's sentiments, it is a very appropriate quote for Holy week, fits the scene perfectly and certainly leaves me with the feeling that they may both peacefully sleep now. Mary, the way you have used their own experiences to help each other is truly inspired :D

Also I can't imagine anyone thinking that was a long update :lol: :wink:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 8:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Oh Mary......

my poor Ellie and my poor Hilda :cry: :cry: :cry:

It is a terrible (in all senses of the word) and awesome thing to be with someone you love when they die. As you know, I sat with my brother for the last ten hours of his life, holding his hand, rubbing his back and letting him know he was loved.

It was the hardest thing I ever did, but it would have been a million times worse to have been deprived of the chance to do that last service and act of love for him..... my heart goes out to Hilda and to Ellie, deprived of the chance to be with their loved ones. :cry: :cry: :cry:

A wonderful update, Mary. Thank you !

Author:  Abi [ Mon Mar 29, 2010 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

That was beautiful, Mary. Thank you.

Author:  di [ Tue Mar 30, 2010 7:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Another wonderful view in to the relationship between Hilda and Ellie, one which just grows and grows with each passing hour. How good they are for each other; Hilda with her depth of maturity and Ellie with that innocence of youth, each helping the other come to terms with the losses in their lives.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us to share that with you. As for a long update- I don't think so!! None of your writing could ever be termed as too long!

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Mar 30, 2010 12:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

It's never too long - you know that!
If we asked very nicely, could we have some joy at Easter?

Author:  Celia [ Tue Mar 30, 2010 2:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

I'm sorry that Ellie had such a bad nightmare but snuggling up in Hilda's bed did give them both the opportunity to share thoughts and experiences which showed their deep trust and love for each other.

Thank you Mary, a lovely post, not boring and not too long :!:

Author:  shesings [ Tue Mar 30, 2010 3:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Beautiful, just beautiful!

Author:  linda [ Tue Mar 30, 2010 11:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Quote:
Why did one always fall apart and get the shakes after the event?


Because we all do, Hilda, once the adrenalin rush stops and the need to hold oneself together is over. Goodness knows, Ellie managed to hold herself together when she was the only one who had the knowledge to save the situation. No wonder, now, in the darkest hours, she is falling apart and needs Hilda's reassurance that all will be well.

Quote:
“Je t’aime, aussi, my wee flipperling. Mais, maintenant, dors…. All shall be well and all shall be well and all manner of things shall be well.”


A fitting benediction to a dreadful day which could have ended so differently had Ellie not kept her head and shown the other girls what to do to save Linda's life.

Thank you Mary. I hope that Hilda and Ellie (and Matey) are able now to sleep peacefully until morning. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Wed Mar 31, 2010 8:15 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Thank goodness Gwynneth let Ellie go to Hilda when she slipped into the room. No one else could reassure her as Hilda does, and I’m very glad that the two of them have had the chance to talk things through before the morning. Hilda certainly opens her heart to Ellie here and in so doing helps Ellie take another step along the road of life.

Hilda’s love for those she has loved and lost shines through in her words to Ellie and she is spot on when she says

Quote:
Jesus Himself wept when his friend Lazarus died. He understands the pain can be overwhelming and that acceptance comes only slowly.


I’m hopeful that with Ellie fast asleep, safe in her Guardian’s arms, Hilda herself will soon follow and that they will both awake in the morning refreshed and reassured that they both did all that they could the previous day.

Thank you Mary, for allowing us to eavesdrop on such a personal moment for them. As for its length – just perfect, it had to be seen as a whole scene.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Mar 31, 2010 1:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

That really is the most extraordinary depth of love and understanding between them - Ellie truly is Hilda's daughter of the heart and mind isn't she?
And how honest Hilda was here - it's scarcely surprising that Ellie has come to Hilda shocked and questioning after the events of the afternoon, and even less surprising that she should have been remembering her own losses and asking why there was nothing that she could have done or why she was not there at those crucial moments. And Hilda unhesitatingly shared her own most private experiences of loss, made more bitter by the fact that she was not able to be there for her mother or Nell, "to see the love shining."
And she is so right:
Quote:
People need to know they’re loved before they die. They need to know they made a difference… and they have a great need, too, to tell us their love….
But both Hilda's mother and Nell surely knew of the love that was so important, just as Ellie's grandparents did, and it is this knowledge that is so important.

This is so lovely and such an affirmation of the closeness between Hilda and Ellie. Thank you Mary.

(Edited because my spelling went a little awry... :oops: )

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Wed Mar 31, 2010 7:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

What a lovely update. Thankyou.

Author:  jmc [ Sun Apr 04, 2010 2:10 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Have finally managed to catch up Mary and words just about fail me. The tenderness of Matey and her attempts to contact Nell. The love between Hilda and Ellie is shown so clearly. Thank you so much.

Author:  clair [ Sun Apr 04, 2010 6:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Wow! Not very coherent but all I can manage having read a few posts together

Thank you Mary :)

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 2:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Hilda and Ellie have so much in common....

*sniffles*

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 7:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 29/03/10 (Mon) p18

Thank you so much for the comments on that conversation. Trouble is, there's more conversation to come, and it's so long I'll have to split it. :dontknow:

Tell me, though, please, how did Matey become so important in this saga? At the moment, she seems to be vying with Mother Abbess in attempting to sit on Hilda. :? But will she succeed?



Matron Lloyd slipped silently into the Salon later that day, not wanting to wake Hilda, but then stopped dead and stared open-mouthed across the room at her Headmistress, who was not asleep at all but very much awake.

“You’re up!”

“Ah! That trained and honed medical mind! Notices things that we mere mortals would miss, even if they got up and hit us.” Hilda arched an amused eyebrow Matey’s way.

“Watch it, Buster.” Matey walked across the room. “I’ve still got a few medical instruments of torture tucked away up my sleeve to use on those who don’t behave.”

“Would they be in place of the few tricks the rest of us keep up there for emergencies?” teased Hilda, and went back to making notes on the pad resting on her knees.

For answer, Matey leaned forward and tilted Hilda’s head back up. She considered the thin face even as Hilda’s eyes laughed up at her.

“You’re obviously feeling much better if you have enough energy to poke fun at your elders and betters," Matey said waspishly, "but you should still have done as I asked and stayed in bed. The worst of the headache may appear to be over but you’re still in some pain. You’re as white as the snow outside this window and the shadows round your eyes make you look very owlish.”

In fact, to Matey, Hilda looked even more fagile than she had since the shooting. A blow from a feather would fell her completely. Matey felt a stab of fear. The pain may have eased during the day but Hilda had found it impossible to eat anything, apart from nibbling a piece of toast, and had shuddered at the thought of a milky drink. As far as Matey was concerned, her Headmistress was going nowhere until she had re-gained some strength – which her penchant for ginger ale was unlikely to give her! – but enforcing that edict might be a problem.

Hilda knew the anxious thoughts churning away in her friend’s mind and smiled lovingly up at her. “Gwynneth, yet again I owe you. You’ve looked after me me so patiently these last twenty-four hours and I promise not to throw it back in your face by misbehaving this weekend.”

She was about to say more when she noticed that Matey was wearing her outer clothes and her cheeks were pink. Hilda blinked.

“You’ve been to see Linda,” she said accusingly. Matey nodded, looking almost shame-faced. “But you told me Jack had banned visitors because of her temperature and that she needed to conserve her strength as she was still very weak.”

“I’m not a visitor. I’m a nurse,” Matey announced grandly.

Hilda pulled a face at her. “It was just a ploy, wasn’t it, to keep me in my bed? They would have let me in despite any ban, just as much as they let you in. I’m her Headmistress.”

Matey relented and sat down across from Hilda, after removing her coat. “Yes, of course they would have let you in, even though Jack did honestly ban visitors. But I wanted you to re-group. You’re ill, in case you still don’t recognise the fact. You’re still suffering from concussion – and over-doing things, instead of taking them easy, which is not helping your recovery.”

“Never mind me." Hilda waved a hand dismissively. "How is she?”

“Feverish, in pain, very weak, but still grateful to be alive. She said that she doesn’t want to see you across there till you’re well again, although she appreciates what you did yesterday, staying with her when you felt so ill yourself.”

She ceased speaking but sat looking at Hilda with a very strange expression on her face. Hilda frowned.

“What?”

Matey cleared her throat then leaned forward. “Jack and I apologise unreservedly for last night, for trying so hard to make you leave. We were wrong. We made your life a misery, didn’t we? Made everything so much harder for you, having to constantly push us away in our eagerness to help.”

Hilda’s face revealed nothing. Matey cleared her throat again nervously. “Your very silence tells me I’m right. I’m so sorry, love. You’re asking yourself why I’m saying all this. It was Linda. She told us she was so grateful you were the one who was there when she came round. She said no one else would have told her the truth as you did, and that being brave enough to do that was one of your greatest strengths, because such courage strengthened others. She asked me to tell you that anything you may want of her in the future – it’s yours. She apologises unreservedly for going against you about Meg.”

A tear trickled slowly down Hilda’s cheek. She shook her head in denial. “I don’t understand. I did no more than I ever do, Gwynneth,” she whispered.

“That’s the whole point, isn’t it? You give completely of yourself the whole time, because it’s part of who you are, and so we take it for granted and don’t realise just what courage it takes. You stayed with Linda and the twins even when you were dead on your feet, and that kind of steadfastness is rare. Giving people the truth is also rare, love. You are rare. And you must make your peace with that, somehow – as Jack and I have to make our peace with how we tried last night to make you the very opposite of who you are, instead of helping you. Can you forgive us?”

Hilda leaned her elbows on her knees, dislodging her notebook, and buried her face in her hands. Matey watched her anxiously, but no more tears seemed to be forthcoming, only silence. When Hilda finally raised her head, Matey was surprised to see she was smiling, although she seemed whiter than ever and somehow bruised in spirit.

“Do all these compliments mean I get my own way from now on?” Hilda teased.

Matey mentally doffed her cap. She could see the effort that teasing note had cost Hilda. She bared her teeth. “Certainly not, my dear. I said ‘rare’, not 'sensible'. Or not sensible where your own good self is concerned. ‘Foolhardy’ strikes the right note there, and Nell would agree with me. Else why did she fight you so hard all the time to try and make you look after yourself?”

“Did she?” Hilda’s eyes danced. “So I won’t even be able to get round you when I tell you I intend to spend the weekend here in the Annexe, with Ellie, and leave the school to everyone else’s tender mercies?”

Matey clutched her hand theatrically to her chest and wilted against the back of the chair. “I may have a heart attack! Can this be Hilda Annersely talking? And can I believe her, if it is?”

“Well, yes – and no!” Hilda murmured. Matey’s eyes rolled.....

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 7:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Glad Matey apologised - and that Linda appreciated just what Hilda had done.


Thank you Mary - lovely to see more.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Quote:
“Well, yes – and no!” Hilda murmured.
Has a few conditions, does she? :lol:

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 8:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Thank you Mary. Pleased your laptop has let you post this. Hope Gwynneth can persuade Hilda to take it very quietly over the weekend even if she will not stay in the Annexe.
Gwynneth has learnt from MA and Nell how to try and control Hilda and is coming out of the shadows to help Hilda in ways only someone close to her could do. She is developing a lovely character and personality in these episodes.

Author:  Abi [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 8:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Matey is wonderful - actually, she reminds me a little of Nell, with her brusque, common-sense manner and her deep love for Hilda. Hilda needs someone who can push her a bit when MA is so far away and Matey is perfect for the job!

Thanks, Mary, that was perfect - Matey's apology and her understanding of just how Hilda is feeling were lovely. And what Linda said was lovely; it will mean so much to Hilda to have heard that.

Thanks Mary!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Oh that was lovely - all of it. All the touches of humour, together with the serious undertones. Loved the subterfuge employed to keep Hilda where she was instead of insisting on visiting Linda again - but Matey was right in her insistence there.

I also loved the innate honesty of her apology to Hilda for her and Jack's behaviour the previous night, which only made things harder for Hilda. As for Linda Stone, recovering from concussion she may be, feverish, in pain and still weak from loss of blood, but clearly there is nothing at all wrong with her powers of reasoning and her appreciation of Hilda's straight answers to all her questions. Another one who will now remain completely loyal to Hilda until her dying day.

As for the 'conditions' implicit in Hilda's response to Matey about arrangements for her weekend, I suppose we have to contain ourselves in patience for the moment to learn what those are. :)

Thank you once again, Mary, for allowing us to eavesdrop on that conversation through the power of your words.

Author:  charli [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 10:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

That was really lovely Mary. Personally i love that Matey has crept into this more:-) and enjoyed her apology.

Thank you so much
:halo:

Author:  Celia [ Thu Apr 08, 2010 10:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Mary I love the whole conversation. Matey's honest apology, Linda's
appreciation of Hilda staying until she regained consciousness,even Hilda's half promise to stay in the annexe with Ellie over the weekend.
I look forward to enjoying the concluding part of their conversation :wink:

Thank you.

Author:  Squirrel [ Fri Apr 09, 2010 6:47 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

that was absolutely wonderful. :D the whole conversation reveals even more deeply the strength of friendship these two have for each other. it took guts for gwynneth to apologise to hilda so handsomely there, and hilda's banter... fantastic. i also loved matey's dramatics over h's talk of staying in the annex for the weekend. think i'd have been taking her temp myself.

I can't help but notice you've left us on a tiny clifflette... any chance of getting down off of it onto safe ground soon?

thank you Mary. :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Apr 09, 2010 7:17 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Gwynneth is wonderful :lol:

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Fri Apr 09, 2010 7:56 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

It was lovely of Matey to apologise. I just hope that Hilda gets better soon! Thankyou for the update.

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Apr 09, 2010 8:00 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Another lovely update Mary, thank you!

Author:  di [ Fri Apr 09, 2010 8:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

It's good news that Linda, despite being in pain and weak, is beginning the long journey to recovery. She also acknowledges the debt she owes Hilda - not that Hilda would see her actions as being burdensome.

I,too, am enjoying watching the relationship between Hilda and Matey grow and deepen in affection but am I a sole voice in saying that in some ways I think Hilda is being a tad selfish in her determination to carry on as usual despite still suffering from the after effects of all that has happened to her lately?

It is obvious that these headaches are so debilitating and 'knock the stuffing' out of her and yet she refuses to allow herself the time to recover properly. I worry that the headaches are a sign of something more sinister than just concussion and that if she doesn't give herself permission to rest sufficiently they will eventually take over and create mega health problems. If that happens the impact on every one around her will be too overwhelming to consider!

Mary, I know you are the conduit for Hilda but if it is a two way process please, please warn her that she is putting her health in great danger by not listening to the ever increasing signs that all is far from well!

Many thanks as usual and :halo: :halo: :halo: for Hilda, Linda and, of course, Ellie whose hand is still in the process of healing.

Author:  jmc [ Fri Apr 09, 2010 9:11 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

It's was nice to see Matey softening a bit and to see her apologise to Hilda, although really the only thing she had to apologise for was caring too much. It's nice to see Matey creeping into the story more.

MaryR wrote:
Tell me, though, please, how did Matey become so important in this saga? At the moment, she seems to be vying with Mother Abbess in attempting to sit on Hilda. But will she succeed?


You once told me the following:

Quote:
That's what happens once you let the characters decide for themselves - one has to work very hard to control them.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Chris [ Fri Apr 09, 2010 12:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

great to see another update. Thanks, Mary.

Author:  shesings [ Fri Apr 09, 2010 3:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Lovely, just lovely! :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Sat Apr 10, 2010 7:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

That was a lovely scene Mary, full of love and humour. Good to see that Hilda is resting in her Salon, and although not fully recovered is obviously better. And although Gwynneth might not be happy that she is 'up and about' Hilda knows her own mind and body. Talk about stating the obvious, I loved her reaction on finding Hilda there :wink:

As for the apology by Gwynneth to Hilda on behalf of herself and Jack that was wonderful. They have both learnt that there is no point in trying to turn Hilda from her chosen path or action once her mind is made up. Linda’s ringing endorsement, through her own pain, of Hilda’s actions the previous day will have brought it home to those two exactly why Hilda was so insistent on staying at the San until she knew that Linda was awake. I’m reminded of the Parable of the Lost Sheep – Hilda like the shepherd will not give up until her ‘sheep’ are safe.

I too am wondering what the ‘conditions’ are – Hilda is the one with something up her sleeve now.

Thank you Mary for allowing us the privilege, through the power of your words, of eavesdropping on that conversation.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Sat Apr 10, 2010 10:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Thanks, Mary. Love the humour and banter between them and Gwynneth recognising Hilda's intense need to make sure everyone else is looked after before her own needs are addressed.

Author:  linda [ Sat Apr 10, 2010 5:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

Quote:
“Ah! That trained and honed medical mind! Notices things that we mere mortals would miss, even if they got up and hit us.” Hilda arched an amused eyebrow Matey’s way.
“Watch it, Buster.” Matey walked across the room. “I’ve still got a few medical instruments of torture tucked away up my sleeve to use on those who don’t behave.”


I love the banter between Hilda and Matey. It is a real demonstration of their long friendship and how much they trust each other.

I am sure Matey's apology came as a surprise to Hilda, but glad that both she and Jack now recognise how wise Hilda was to tell Linda the truth. Cushioned platitudes often do more harm than good. It would do the medical profession good to realise that. Matey and Jack are not alone.

I do hope that Hilda manages to spend the weekend quietly in the Annexe with Ellie, but why do I suspect that this will not happen?

Thank you Mary :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 7:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) 08/04/10 (Thurs) p19 (At last!)

jmc wrote:
You once told me the following:

Quote:
That's what happens once you let the characters decide for themselves - one has to work very hard to control them.



I don't try to control them at all now, jmc. I only get in the way. The more I listen to them, rather than to me, the better goes the work - even if my readers aren't always convinced or feel I've got it wrong. :wink:


....Hilda’s eyes danced. “So I can’t even get round you when I tell you I intend to spend the weekend here, with Ellie, and leave the school to everyone else’s tender mercies?”

Matey clutched her hand theatrically to her chest and wilted against the back of the chair. “I may have a heart attack! Can this be Hilda Annersely talking? And if it is, can I believe her?”

“Well, yes – and no!” Hilda murmured. Matey’s eyes rolled. “Yes, I’m leaving the school to others, but there are still some things needing doing which only I can do, I think. Anyway, I intend to do them.”

“Over my dead body!”

“If needs be!”

Matey’s eyes widened at these curt words and she glared hard, only to find Hilda glaring right back. The latter wagged her finger. “Don’t jump to conclusions so quickly, Gwynneth Lloyd. Listen to me, instead. First of all, there’s the rehearsal tonight… though one of the things that concerns me is whether to allow the Prefects' evening to go ahead at all.”

“Why on earth…?” spluttered Matey, sitting up straight.

“Think about it, Gwynneth.” Hilda leaned forward to make her point. “Many of our little scenes concern important events in the history of whatever country has been chosen – and these events are often blood-thirsty, to say the least. Do we really want that, after all that happened yesterday? More bloodshed, even if it is only synthetic blood, so to speak, or only in our imaginations? Are some of the younger girls who were out there watching one of their mistresses bleeding to death going to be upset?”

Matey looked grave. “I see your point, although I’m wondering just why it didn’t occur to me, as well, or to anyone else.”

Hilda shrugged. “You’re not the Headmistress, Gwynneth, so why should it occur to you? Could you go into a huddle with Jeanne and Ruth and ask them to sound out the staff tonight? Have a word with the prefects as well, especially those who were there yesterday.”

“I’m astonished you don’t want to do it yourself.”

“I’m saving my energy for those things which only I can do.” Hilda winked at Matey. “You could also put this to them. I think prep and mending should be cancelled tomorrow morning and the girls allowed to use that time to put finishing touches to costumes and acting, instead. That should take their minds very neatly off Linda’s accident, don’t you think? I see it’s snowing again so they won’t be able to go out, anyway.”

“And then what for the afternoon?” asked Matey in a mesmerised tone of voice. How did Hilda do it all, with a bad head and feeling so rough?

“We start the evening at half past fourteen – and allow the lower half of the school to to do their turns until about half five. We could do ours then, as well, if you like. Karen brings Abendessen forward and then we have Prayers, after which the Juniors and Junior Middles have quiet games until bedtime, while the upper half of the school do their entertainment – which I think may well be more serious and disturbing than the younger ones’ acts. I may be totally wrong about that, of course, and be worrying about nothing, but it will still mean the Seniors won’t have a late night, the lower school will have calmed down before bedtime, and they can all catch up on their sleep, especially those who’ve been having nightmares. How does that all that sound?”

By the time she had finished speaking, Matey was gaping at her. “Is that what you’ve been doing since you woke up? No wonder your head still aches. Your grasp on every smallest detail is amazing, love. I think it’s all brilliant, especially if it means the staff also get a quiet night.”

Hilda grimaced. “You certainly need one, Gwynneth, thanks to me. The only fly in the ointment is that the prefects are going to need two lots of prizes – one for the lower school and one for the upper. Have a word with Mireille and tell her we’ll help them out with those.” She paused and looked down at her notes. “I will need to see Jeanne and Ruth some time soon to work out how we’re going to cover Linda’s classes, since I have no doubt she’ll be missing till at least half term, if not longer.”

“For once, they’ve beaten you to it, God bless ‘em,” smiled Matey. “Joan Bertram volunteered to take over as form mistress till Linda is back – in fact, she’s been doing the job since early this morning.“

Hilda smiled, even while she looked taken aback. “How very kind of her! She’s been a form mistress before, so she knows the ropes.”

“Ruth has sorted out all Linda’s English lessons. She and Con, plus Vi Norton, will cover those lessons – and you, later on, if you’re up to it, but that’s optional and they can manage without you.” Matey winked.

“Nice to know I’m surplus to requirements,” Hilda gurgled. “It does mean extra work for them all, though, so I’ll help out when I can, especially if Vi gets marooned over at Millie’s during the next snowstorm. I see what you meant when you told me during the night that Jeanne and Ruth had it all in hand.”

“Yep! So now you can let go and relax and get better.”

“Maybe! Could you tell the staff I’d like them to have come to a decision about tomorrow before I go along to our practice later on – and then we can iron out any difficulties.”

Matey frowned. “Hilda, I really don’t think….”

Hilda held up her hand. “I’ll do only what I have to do, nothing more, I promise.”

“Oh, I’ll make sure of that, Miss Annersley. My beady eye will be on you the whole time. You know, Linda mentioned the practice during my visit, when she said there were two things she wanted.”

“Only two? And they would be?”

“Apart from a new head, you mean? Yes, you know all about that, don’t you, my dear? One thing she wanted was to thank her saviours in person. The other was to be there in person tomorrow to wage war.”

“Well, she can’t – wage war, I mean. We’ll have to work round her absence when we practise, which is one reason I need to be there.”

“After your performance last night in the San and when you got back here, we’re lucky we don’t have to work round both of you, especially with you having the starring role tomorrow, so to speak.”

Hilda gnashed her teeth. “Into which you all pushed me and which you know I hate.”

“Well, you shouldn’t be so tall and slim and look so good in trousers, then.” Hilda looked at Matey askance. The latter just grinned back mischievously.“And you’re the one who wields the most natural authority necessary for the part.”

Hilda grimaced. “You mean I’m bossy? Now Nell would have relished the part, with her tendency to take up arms in any fight going.” She fell silent, her eyes thoughtful. “We could accede to Linda’s other request, however, if she’s a little better by tomorrow. I could take Mireille and Ellie with me when I drive over for a quick visit.”

A frosty silence suddenly invaded the room. Hilda’s eyes danced as she watched her friend struggle to contain her wrath.

“You’re – not – fit!” Matey ground out between clenched teeth. “If you could see how you look….”

“I can see. I have a mirror and I have eyes. I said I would be sensible and spend most of the weekend resting in here. But I must go to the practice tonight – and the performance tomorrow – although I’ll give most of the concert a miss. I must also take Assembly tomorrow morning – not Prayers, Gwynneth, just Assembly. I have to try and make it easier for Marie-Luce and Christine to return to their form. They can’t stay in the san forever.”

Matey’s face changed from frosty to grim. “That’s hardly taking it easy.”

“Yes, it is, compared to any normal Saturday – ask Rosalie.” Hilda’s own face was now grim and determined. “I have to help bring things back to normal, Gwynneth, and I can’t do it lying languidly on a sofa in here. When all’s said and done, I’ve worked with a headache most of the term, so what’s new? No matter what you say, I will be in Assembly and then I will be going to visit Linda with the two girls. I’m her Captain, and a Captain inspects his troops.”

Her voice had been calm, quiet and inflexible. Matey bridled. “You may have worked with a headache these last three weeks, and also before Christmas, but none as bad as this has been.”

“That’s a moot point, but I’m still going.”

“You’re exhausted, you’ve eaten nothing, you’ve already filled tomorrow, which you said you were going to spend quietly…”

“I’m still going, Gwynneth.”

Matey leaned forward to wither her friend with one of her famous glares but one look into Hilda’s twinkling eyes made her catch her breath. Hilda was enjoying this battle! The next instant, the two of them were chuckling out loud at each other’s obstinacy.

“So that’s settled,” Hilda said contentedly, sitting back. “I promise I won’t go again until I’m a lot fitter, and I promise to have a nap when I get back. Furthermore, after the concert, I will languish languidly in here for the rest of the weekend. Will that do you?”

Matey narrowed her eyes. “You’re being so amenable, now you’ve got your way, that I’m wondering just what you’re really up to.”

Author:  shazwales [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Thank you Mary,really enjoyed reading that update.Hilda and Gwynedd know each other so well :)

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 8:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Gwynneth you're never going to win - you might as well not bother trying! :lol: It's almost unbelievable that she's managed to work all that pout while having to cope with such a bad head - but as she says herself, she's Headmistress - it's her job.


Thanks Mary, fantastic as always.

Author:  charli [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Mary, i checked on this about half an hour ago, and nothing. Now i am really glad i checked again!
Thank You. Your writing, as ever, has cheered me up today.
Hilda is amazing, how does she keep going??

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 8:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Quote:
I promise to have a nap when I get back. Furthermore, after the concert, I will languish languidly in here for the rest of the weekend.

We should believe this?

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Abi [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 9:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

How does Hilda do this? I'm sure any ordinary person would be completely incapacitated by this time!

Thanks Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 9:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Quote:
Matey narrowed her eyes. “You’re being so amenable, now you’ve got your way, that I’m wondering just what you’re really up to.”


I agree Gywnneth, Hilda is up to something.

Thanks Mary, pleased Jeanne and Ruth had covered so many areas of concern.

Author:  Nightwing [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

I love Matey and Hilda's battles - although I'm starting to feel a little sorry for Gwynneth, as she so very seldom wins!

Author:  wheelchairprincess [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 9:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Thank you Mary. I'm sorry I've been so quiet on this (and all the other drabbles lately).

Hilda and Matey's interactions do make me smile :)

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Apr 14, 2010 10:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

I must admit I laughed at Hilda's idea of 'only doing those things that only I can do' - despite the tasks she is prepared to delegate to others, the plan of action she has set herself sounds pretty comprehensive to me. :) I can see why Gwynneth is concerned, but she should know her customer by now, and know she is but banging her head on the wall - but meanwhile, I did enjoy the sparring between them. It was so reassuring to know that Ruth and Jeanne have already arranged cover for Linda's classes, and that Joan Bartram has volunteered to take over her form mistress duties until she has recovered. And if Gwynneth knows that Linda has asked to see Ellie and Mireille, she should know that Hilda will insist on taking them to see her - after all, Linda *does* need to be kept quiet and reassured!!

Thank you, Mary - it will be very interesting to see how the weekend arrangements pan out, and just how much rest and relaxation Hilda permits herself in the end!! :) :)

Author:  jmc [ Thu Apr 15, 2010 5:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Hilda v Matey. I don't think any bookmaker would be prepared to take that bet as the outcome is a forgone conclusion. I also can't believe that this weekend will be as smooth as Hilda believes. Something is sure to come up that Hilda must take care of.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Apr 15, 2010 6:19 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Gwynneth always wages a valiant battle, I'll grant her that, but trying to defeat Hilda will always be a struggle between hope and past experience, though !

Mary, many, many thanks for managing to squeeze this super update in amongst your very busy schedule this week and next week. The "Energiser bunny" aspect of Hilda is definitely coming straight from yourself :halo:

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Apr 15, 2010 6:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Oh Mary.... How do you do it??? Everything was going so well - at first! I love the discussions they have about how best to fill the day for the girls - and how Hilda shows exactly why she is head. The way that the staff have stepped into the breach with Linda unavailable is simply wonderful.

Then we have the battle royal over all those things that Hilda feels she has to do. And how fierce it is, and how swiftly Hilda wins, and yet, how amicably it is over that laughter. And i guess that Gwynneth once again has to admit that. while Hilda is making her day far harder for herself than Gwynneth would like, she is right. These are the places she has to be.

Thank you Mary

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Thu Apr 15, 2010 9:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Her willpower is extraordinary - to not only be able to carry on despite it all but to be able to defeat Matey as well. Thankyou for the update.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Apr 15, 2010 12:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

How lovely to see people who know what they can do - not just Hilda. Though I love the idea of her languishing a la Mme Recamier over the weekend. Any chance?

Author:  linda [ Thu Apr 15, 2010 2:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Oh dear, if Gwynneth thought Hilda was going to take it easy, she really has another think coming!!! Hilda is so used to putting others’ needs first and making herself carry on when the rest of us mortals would have taken to our beds for weeks having been through a quarter of what she has had to deal with recently!.

Quote:
She paused and looked down at her notes. “I will need to see Jeanne and Ruth some time soon to work out how we’re going to cover Linda’s classes, since I have no doubt she’ll be missing till at least half term, if not longer.”

“For once, they’ve beaten you to it, God bless ‘em,” smiled Matey. “Joan Bertram volunteered to take over as form mistress till Linda is back – in fact, she’s been doing the job since early this morning.“

At least some of the staff seem to have realised that Hilda can’t do everything and taken it upon themselves to make sure that Linda’s form and classes will be taken care of.

I can quite understand Hilda’s wish to see Linda again, and it is a good idea to take Ellie and Mireille, but, given the state of Hilda’s headache, and the fact that she is so exhausted, I hope that someone offers to do the driving. I don’t think Hilda is in a fit state to drive – what about the effects of the tablets which Jack prescribed!!!!! I ‘m worried about the risk her being picked up for driving whilst under the influence of drugs!!!!!! Perhaps Ian could be persuaded to come over to collect them???

Thank you Mary. I’m looking forward to the rest of this conversation. What other bombshells has Hilda got tucked up her sleeve?

Author:  di [ Thu Apr 15, 2010 7:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Thanks, Mary, for the update. Pleased to see some of the staff taking responsibility off Hilda's shoulders.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Apr 15, 2010 9:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Thanks Mary

Author:  MHE [ Fri Apr 16, 2010 5:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

How on earth does Hilda manages to think through all these details when she is still so clearly suffering herself?" I know very well that in some part it is down to the years of practice that she's had in coping at times like this, but her strength of character and sheer will power always amaze me. If Gwynneth thought that Hilda would not be going to visit Linda at all over the weekend then she'd forgotten just how determined Hilda can be when she wants to be.

I'm glad that Hilda will be taking Ellie and Mireille with her when she does go to the San, those two girls will be very pleased and relieved to see Linda.

The Saturday evening entertainment sounds 'very' intriguing, especially what the staff are doing, going by that short exchange there :wink:

Thank you Mary, and I for one, am very glad that you listen to them as to what happens next.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Sat Apr 17, 2010 9:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Another wonderful scene between Hilda and Gwynneth, Mary. You never fail to make me smile at some point :D I am, as always, in awe of Hilda's ability to think through all the different problems and find solutions for everyone else before she thinks of her own needs. :roll:

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Apr 18, 2010 7:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

I should think you're all thoroughly fed up with this conversation... :roll: :oops:

“So that’s settled,” Hilda said contentedly, sitting back. “I promise I won’t go again until I’m a lot fitter, and I promise to have a nap when I get back. Furthermore, after the concert, I will languish languidly in here for most of the weekend.”

Matey narrowed her eyes. “You’re being so amenable, now you’ve got your way, that I’m wondering just what you’re really up to.”

Hilda shrugged her shoulders. “Nothing, I promise, Gwynneth, apart from seeing one or two people. I know I seemed obstinate yesterday but I only did what I had to do. I’m the Headmistress and have the ultimate responsibility. I can’t hand that over to someone else and go lie down. Now, let’s leave it. Tell me about those involved in yesterday’s drama, instead? Ellie’s been in and out all day, very quiet and concerned, and she brought a message from Mireille, telling me I wasn’t to worry and she’d keep an eye on the others….”

Matey nodded. “Mireille’s been here, there and everywhere – Gillian, as well. They’re both real towers of strength, despite all Kathie’s words at the beginning of term.” Hilda frowned and shook her head so Matey hurried on.“ Carmela’s a bit subdued – reaction, I think – so I sent her and Tonia out for a walk this morning before the snow began. Tonia’s the one I’m really worried about. Something’s eating away at her.”

Hilda considered her friend. “Could we leave the sleeping arrangements the same as last night, do you think?” Matey nodded. “Then I might have a quiet word with Tonia before she goes to bed, see if I can get anything out of her. She can't keep disturbing Carmela.”

Matey opened her mouth to protest, then closed it again. What would be the point?

“I think you might be the only one who can get anything out of her,” she admitted, almost against her will. “Go on, laugh. I was the one wanting you to languish languidly and now I’m encouraging you to do just the opposite.”

Hilda laughed, as Matey had requested, but her eyes remained serious. “The circumstances were so awful, Gwynneth, that we’re all at sixes and sevens, not knowing how to react, so don’t worry that you seem to be saying first one thing and then its opposite, almost in the same breath. How do you think I feel myself, wanting to be with my girls but knowing I’m not really fit enough – and then thinking I’m just malingering?”

“You’re – not – malingering!” Matey replied slowly and forcefully. “You almost died before Christmas, for goodness sake. You were shot two months before that. And Nell died just before that. Hard to take in just how much has happened, but it’s all taken its toll on you. So forget malingering!”

Hilda’s eyes turned dark with sudden and extreme pain. Nell’s death had torn her spirit apart, yes, but it had also seemed to unleash an unsettling whirlwind of catastrophes, one after another. The shooting, the car accident, the bullying and theft, Tessa’s accident, Linda Stone’s accident – all squashed into such a short space of time, a few months at most, and all of them surrounding and encompassing the sudden advent of Ellie into her life, a shining beacon of hope and healing in the darkness of the maelstrom.

“Where are you, love?” Matey murmured anxiously. “Hilda? Speak to me.”

Hilda came back to herself with a start. She raised grave eyes to her friend. “Sorry, Gwynneth. I don’t know what came over me.”

“Did I hurt you?”

“No, it wasn’t you,” Hilda whispered. “You’re right. Too many awful things have happened too swiftly – and I don’t seem to have coped very well with most of them.” She sighed.

Matey sat up straight. “I beg to differ, Miss Annersley. Your perception might be that you haven’t coped, but it’s not our perception. We’ve all watched in breathless admiration as you’ve fought one darned thing after another with sheer guts and determination.”

Hilda raised a hand as though to brush away the truth of Gwynneth’s words. “How’s Emilie?”

Matey’s exasperated sigh could have blown a hole through the wall. “You won’t accept it, will you? Okay, I’ll keep quiet. Emilie’s making good use of that plastered arm – all her devoted slaves are falling over themselves to fetch and carry for her. She’s still very tired and in some pain, but it’s Marie I feel sorry for, somehow. Like Tonia, she’s extremely quiet and seems rather shell-shocked. The whole thing seems to have knocked her for six.”

“I’m not really surprised, Gwynneth. Are you? When you look back to that scene we came across?” Hilda shivered. “I don’t think I’ll ever forget it, myself. The twins are so young and I suspect Marie is much the more sensitive of the two. Emilie is definitely the ring leader when it comes to mischief. All Marie could do yesterday out there was to wait stoically in the freezing cold and watch her twin sister suffer. Her twin is part of herself, so she hurt, too. I think she’s going to have nightmares for some time to come, and perhaps those momentary flashes when she feels she’s back there, as I did after the accident.”

“What do you want me to do?” Matey asked softly, leaning forward to grasp Hilda’s hand.

“Just watch her,” Hilda murmured. “If she persists in being quiet and upset, perhaps we could send them both home for a little while, to recover. For once, I think I’d be glad to see them get up to some of their unique brand of mischief!”

She paused and gazed absently before her. “I think I might have a quiet word with them, before I go off and find Tonia. We grew quite close yesterday afternoon for a while at the San. They were no longer the imps who’ve led Sharlie and me such a merry dance this term – just woebegone, homesick little girls.”

“And you were no longer their scary Headmistress, but someone warm and comforting who refused to allow them to feel alone.” Matey sighed again. “I can see I’m not going to be able to stop you, so have it your own way. Just don’t come running to me when it all goes horribly wrong. I hate picking up the pieces, especially messy ones.”

Hilda’s eyes brightened, twinkling appreciatively at Matey. “How about Meg?”

“I suppose you want to go off and have a parley with her, too!” Matey shrugged her shoulders and sank back in her chair. “Actually, one would never know she’s in disgrace, the smile she has on her. She went across to the Juniors this lunchtime with Mireille and came back glowing – that’s the only word to describe it. It's most unsettling," she grumbled. "Where’s the Meg Lyall I used to know?”

Hilda’s eyes grew soft. “Gone for good, hopefully. This one was always there, Gwynneth. She was just too frightened and lonely to make an appearance.”

“You worked your usual magic.”

“Not so.” Hilda shook her head. “I think it’s been a combination of many things, especially Ellie and Mireille. Even Ian Stuart and Joan Bertram have had a hand in the mix.”

“Joan?” Matey frowned.

“I sent her out skiing with Meg the other day. There’s a lot been hiding under Joan’s bright exterior, Gwynneth. I can’t tell you, as it’s her secret, but she’s very well placed to help Meg and has done so already. The thought of getting away to stay in the convent has also been a big fillip to Meg, even though she’s naturally scared of the unknown.”

“It’s still been you above all, my dear. You were the one who dug the deepest, discovered the problem and fought tooth and nail to keep her. But I won’t insist, so you needn’t pull those horrid faces at me. You are hoping to fit her in tonight, aren't you – just to annoy me?”

Hilda’s lips twitched. “I might – just to annoy you!”

“So! The twins, Tonia, Meg, and the practice later, to round it all off? That it? No more waifs and strays?” Matey’s voice was sarcastic in the extreme. “Just a normal day at the office for Miss Annersley, then - bulging at the seams with things to do and people to see and spirits to be soothed, and all done with a splitting headache and an aching heart.”

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Apr 18, 2010 7:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Matey you do know no amount of sarcasm is going to change her mind, don't you? She learnt about sarcasm from the best - if she could deal with Nell Wilson she'll easily manage you! :lol:



Thanks Mary, lovely update.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Apr 18, 2010 8:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

I am glad i came back this evening. Mary that conversation was realistic and so tender.
Hilda and Gwyneth are so suited here.

Author:  shesings [ Sun Apr 18, 2010 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Lovely update, Mary! Thank you!

Author:  Abi [ Sun Apr 18, 2010 8:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Poor Gwynneth - she's never going to win against Hilda. Though I think she has some sense on her side. Hilda really should take care of herself occasionally!

Thanks Mary, they are so lovely together!

Author:  Mattea1 [ Sun Apr 18, 2010 9:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Just reading the list of people Hilda wants to help and the other things she wants to do made me feel quite tired. :roll: How is Hilda coping with it all when her head is hurting so much? Still I'm sure the stalwart Gwynneth will make sure she is there for Hilda when needed and if necessary, she will get MA to intervene or maybe Nell will have another word with someone :lol:
Lovely update yet again Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Apr 19, 2010 2:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Fed up with this conversation? Surely you jest!!! There are so many lovely touches here as Gwynneth continues to bring Hilda up to date with everything and everyone. As always, Hilda's perspicacity is amazing as she makes a mental list of all those she needs to see and considers how best she can help them.

And there are some beautifully reflective descriptions, such as:
Quote:
Hilda’s eyes turned dark with sudden and extreme pain. Nell’s death had torn her spirit apart, yes, but it had also seemed to unleash an unsettling whirlwind of catastrophes, one after another...... and all of them surrounding and encompassing the sudden advent of Ellie into her life, a shining beacon of hope and healing in the darkness of the maelstrom


and this exchange between the two of them about the twins:
Quote:
They were no longer the imps who’ve led Sharlie and me such a merry dance this term – just woebegone, homesick little girls.”
“And you were no longer their scary Headmistress, but someone warm and comforting who refused to allow them to feel alone.”


But for once, I have to allow Gwynneth the last word, though she will never, ever, really get the better of Hilda:
Quote:
“So! The twins, Tonia, Meg, and the practice later, to round it all off? That it? No more waifs and strays?” Matey’s voice was sarcastic in the extreme. “Just a normal day at the office for Miss Annersley, then - bulging at the seams with things to do and people to see and spirits to be soothed, and all done with a splitting headache and an aching heart.”


Thank you, Mary, both for your powers of observation, and the power of your words, which enable us to see and reflect on all the facets of this conversation.

Author:  di [ Mon Apr 19, 2010 6:16 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Thanks, Mary, that was a great dialogue between Hilda and Matey although I don't know why Gwynneth keeps trying - she'll never stop Hilda doing, what she sees as her duty as Head Mistress. :banghead:

I just hope she'll rest herself after talking to those who are still restless themselves after the accident otherwise she'll collapse herself.

Author:  jmc [ Mon Apr 19, 2010 8:50 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Just lovely. I wonder if Hilda will be able to keep her promises. Thanks Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Apr 19, 2010 11:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Quote:
"Just a normal day at the office for Miss Annersley, then - bulging at the seams with things to do and people to see and spirits to be soothed, and all done with a splitting headache and an aching heart.”


Says it all, really. And so pleased to hear about Meg - I'm really looking forward to that interview, but for now, let Hilda languish and have a good time in Bath.

Author:  charli [ Mon Apr 19, 2010 10:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p20 Wed 14/04/10

Quote:
Matey opened her mouth to protest, then closed it again. What would be the point?


I love this bit! Brilliant reaction from Matey.
Thanks Mary, I think it's amazing how Hilda can know her pupils so well and understands how each one will be feeling and why.
Feeling sorry for little Marie .

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Apr 20, 2010 7:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Thanks Mary, I love Matey in this

Author:  seven [ Tue Apr 20, 2010 5:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

I'm finally back completely on the information super highway and have now caught up with Hilda and what happened to Linda and the girls.

It's amazing how Hilda copes with everything and completely supresses her own needs in spite of the agonising pain she is in. She is a true inspiration.

Thank you Mary for this wonderful writing.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Tue Apr 20, 2010 5:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

That was such a lovely update - thankyou! How Hilda manages it all, though, I shall never stop being lazy enough to find out!

Author:  Elbee [ Tue Apr 20, 2010 8:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Lovely interaction between them.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Apr 20, 2010 8:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

I somehow didn't think that Hilda's ideas on 'languishing languidly ' would equate with mine :wink: :!: I'm sure she will be better able to relax tho' when she has addressed the various concerns.

How could such a well crafted and intimate conversation cause us to become fed up :? As ever many thanks Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Apr 21, 2010 1:13 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Poor Gwynneth - battling and battling and giving ground little by little! And she does know what is best for Hilda's physical health, but then there is Hilda's emotional and spiritual welfare to be considered as well. And if Hilda can't do those things which she sees as her responsibility, then no amount of rest will help her.
Still, this list is daunting, even though Hilda does recognise that she should heed Gwynneth's words - but there are so many people who need her and the comfort and strength that she embodies. And being Hilda, she can't ignore this, no matter what it may cost her.
And this is a lovely example of a conversation between two people who respect one another completely and while disagreeing can accept the validity of each other's point of view.
This is such a delight to read Mary, and so beautifully worked out. Thank you.

Author:  linda [ Thu Apr 22, 2010 7:35 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Quote:
“So! The twins, Tonia, Meg, and the practice later, to round it all off? That it? No more waifs and strays?” Matey’s voice was sarcastic in the extreme. “Just a normal day at the office for Miss Annersley, then - bulging at the seams with things to do and people to see and spirits to be soothed, and all done with a splitting headache and an aching heart.”


As others have said, that just sums it all up. Hilda is always there for all her pupils - and staff, regardless of her own needs. As much as Matey may try to get her to take a break, get some sleep and try to get rid of that dreadful headache, deep down she knows that Hilda will never stop whilst she feels that someone else's needs are greater than hers. She really needs a call from MA or another visit from Nell, that might slow her down!!

Thank you Mary for this l-o-v-e-l-y update. :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Fri Apr 23, 2010 10:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Quote:
"I should think you're all thoroughly fed up with this conversation...


You are kidding I hope Mary - I could listen to these two till the cows come home :D

Gwynneth will keep on plugging away at Hilda in the hope of finding a chink in her armour that will allow her to give in gracefully and take that rest that Gwynneth so wants her to have. But she too will be there till the cows come home. There is no way on earth that Hilda will abdicate her responsibilities as she sees them of Headmistress - be it to her pupils or staff.

As usual Hilda's grasp of the situation takes my breath away. To be able to take in and process so quickly all that Gwynneth has told her about how the girls are coping is truly amazing. Armed with this knowledge, Hilda can decide at a stroke who it is she needs to see. I'm sure that those named will find comfort and strength from her visits and that she, in turn, will gain strength from them.

Thank you Mary, seems rather inadequate in the face of all that we've seen here.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Apr 25, 2010 12:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

"Resistance is futile."
Poor Matey! And poor Hilda. Will she ever be able to rest?

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  clair [ Sun Apr 25, 2010 5:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Thank you Mary - I really do love the relationship between Hilda and Matey, it's so believeable and I can 'see' the whole scene as I read it

Brilliantly written and certainly not too long :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Apr 25, 2010 6:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

Mary,

I am so sorry, I was sure I had commented on this conversation because the word "malingering" had me spraying coffee over the keyboard.

Perhaps I was so busy cleaning the keyboard that I forgot to actually type my comment in - or I was having a senior moment !

Author:  Squirrel [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 9:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

What is that Hilda woman like??? :lol: So reasoning and reasonable and like a steamroller with her unanswerable arguments. And in each case Matey has to stand back and admit that Hilda is needed. She'll really be missed when she eventually moves on - she'll be a tough act to follow - and have quite a job to get the rest of the staff ready to fill her shoes...

Thank you once again Mary - I can't wait to see what happens next in this chapter. :D

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 7:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p21 Sun 18/04/10

I'm sorry to make you wait so long but, even apart from being away last week, I was unsure whether to actually post this last section of the conversation or tear it up into little pieces. But I've decided to go ahead, anyway..... :P

....“So! The twins, Tonia, Meg, and then the practice later on, to round it all off? That it? No more waifs and strays?” Matey’s voice was sarcastic in the extreme. “Just a normal day at the office for Miss Annersley, then - bulging at the seams with things to do and people to see and spirits to be soothed, and all done with a splitting headache and an aching heart.”

Hilda’s gaze was impassive. “Don’t, Gwynneth. I promise to be good – or as good as I can be, given that I’m the Head. It’s not an exhaustive list and won’t take long.”

“It might not be exhaustive but it takes mental energy - energy you just don’t have right now.” Matey narrowed her eyes. “What would Nell say, do you think, if she could see and hear you right now?”

The impassive gaze faltered for a second but then relaxed and was replaced, much to Matey’s astonishment, by a tender, amused smile.

“She has seen me and heard me, Gwynneth,” Hilda confided softly. “She’s been around the last twenty-four hours, you know. Very bossy she was, too - quite her usual self. No sudden angelic serenity for Nell, after death.”

“Tell me something I don’t know!” Matey whispered, shaking her head. Hilda eyes widened in bewildered shock. “You told me about all about it in the middle of the night, although you were in so much pain at that point that I don’t think you were even aware of what you were saying. You must have been very convincing, however, because I found myself talking to her after that, God help me, while you and Ellie had your little confab. Not that I got any answer, wayward creature that she is. She was listening, though. I’d stake my life on it. So either both of us are going mad, love – or she just can’t bear to leave you.”

Hilda’s eyes were infinitely gentle but Matey had to strain to hear the quiet words. “Going mad, Gwynneth? Not at all, though I do wonder sometimes if my imagination is playing tricks on me and I’m just talking to myself, really. Mother Abbess says not - she’s even sensed her in the convent.” Hilda’s lips twitched. “Made her hair stand on end, apparently, and that takes some doing. Mother’s no mystic. She’s had stern words with her at times, she tells me. She’s afraid Nell’s spirit is going to linger there forever, once I enter.”

“You mean that redoubtable woman is afraid she can’t handle Nell Wilson? Rubbish! She can handle you, can’t she? That’s no mean feat in itself. I speak from experience, you understand.”

Matey thought for a moment and then laughter lit her face. “Mind you, can you imagine the sparks that would fly if they ever did have a set-to? Be worse than you two Abbesses disagreeing with each other, you both being so stubborn.”

“I can’t imagine what you mean, Gwynneth,” said Hilda haughtily and made a face at her friend. Even as Matey grimaced right back, however, Hilda’s face grew haunted. “She can’t bear to leave me, did you say, Gwynneth? But why would she have any need to be sad about that when she’s found life’s – and death’s – true meaning? She’s discovered all that Henry Vaughan promised us:

My soul, there is a country,
Far beyond the stars,
Where stands a wingèd sentry
All skilful in the wars….

If thou canst get but thither,
There grows the Flower of Peace,
The Rose that cannot wither,
Thy fortress and thy ease….

One who never changes –
Thy God, thy life, thy cure.”


The room and Matey held their breath. Could anything be more piercingly beautiful – or more unbearably poignant – than a grieving, heart-broken woman rejoicing in her loved one’s happiness on the other side of death?

A whisper fractured the tense silence. “She told me once, in a dream, that her joy is now so great that there’s really room for nothing else… She’s found that Flower of Peace… her fortress… her healing… her life….. ”

Tears stung Matey’s eyes. There had been such a yearning sadness in those last words. She leaned forward and laid her hand gently on Hilda’s. “Of course she has, love, but the bond between you had the delicacy and the unbreakable strength of steel – even in death. That’s why she comes to you, speaks to you. Even the angels couldn’t hold Nell back from trying to ease your loneliness and grief, any more than they could have held you back, if the positions had been reversed,” she murmured, afraid to break the spell that seemed to have been laid on Hilda.

Hilda gazed down at the hand lying on hers. She laid her own hand over Matey’s. “Yes, she loves me, but I think it’s more than that. She loves the girls, loves all she knew here, the mistresses, Joey and her family, the very life she lived here, and so I think she watches over us all, not just me. She cares even for those she never knew, for Ellie and Vivien…”

Matey swallowed, her throat tight, but she found a small thread of sound. “Think it’s not you, do you? What if I tell you her exact words to Joey and myself when she returned here after your accident all those years ago?”

“Wh…what do you mean, Gwynneth?” Hilda sounded almost afraid.

“I know she was still in pain, I know she was worried sick about you as you were still gravely ill, and I know she was trying to keep Joey from walking away and leaving us in the lurch…..” Matey paused, wondering if Hilda should be hearing this, but the latter’s eyes were compelling in their intensity. “She told us your brush with death had shown her just how much you meant to her – and that a part of her would have died, if you had left us.”

“Nell said that?” Hilda whispered, her eyes filled with the utmost distress. She shook her head. “She wouldn’t! Nell didn’t wear her heart on her sleeve.”

Then she thought back to that letter. Nell had told her she knew exactly how she would be feeling, because she had so nearly been there herself.

Oh, Nell, dear heart, you needed someone to share your pain with, didn’t you? And you couldn’t tell me. You told me so very little then, afraid I would have a relapse. Did you whisper it to your diaries? I make you a promise, my friend. I will find the courage at Easter to go down to that cellar and read the pain in your loving and generous heart. Maybe your suffering will help me bear your loss.

Matey had waited in peace for Hilda to return from wherever she had gone. Now she squeezed the hand on hers. “Maybe she didn’t wear her heart on her sleeve on any normal day, but those weren’t normal times. She meant what she said, Hilda. Of that there could be no possible doubt, so believe me when I say that the link is you, and only you. It’s you she yearns to comfort and give happiness to, even amidst her own God-given joy, and she knows that one of the ways to do that is to look after those you love, including the girls.”

She shook her head in a bemused fashion. “She’s even affecting me. I’m too hard-headed to believe all this – but I do, somehow, because you’re far too sane to have imagined it all. You tell me she’s also affecting Mother Abbess. Wonder just how many others have heard her or felt her, even if only in their dreams? Let’s face it, she was never one for hiding her light under a bushel.”

Hilda took a deep breath and lifted up her face to look at Matey. “Sometimes, my own dreams are so vivid it’s as though we’re together in reality. Sometimes, when I'm walking down a corridor or sitting reading, she seems so near to me, such a gently shining presence, I think that if I turned my head suddenly I would see her as clearly as I see you here in front of me, see her as clearly as I still see her in those dreams….”

Her smile was now so radiant that her face seemed lit from within, but there was such a heart-rending poignancy to her rich voice that it caused the tears in Matey’s eyes to well over and slide unnoticed down her cheeks. Was there ever, anywhere, such abiding and unselfish love as these two possessed towards each other, she wondered to herself. No wonder the calm, impassive woman before her broke down so badly on occasions; no wonder human words of comfort would never assuage that deep yearning….

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 8:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Quote:
Henry Vaughan promised us:

My soul, there is a country,
Far beyond the stars,
Where stands a wingèd sentry
All skilful in the wars….

If thou canst get but thither,
There grows the Flower of Peace,
The Rose that cannot wither,
Thy fortress and thy ease….

One who never changes –
Thy God, thy life, thy cure.”


That is so beautiful and so true of what Nell has found in this universe, and yet her love and care are helping her to support Hilda and Gwyneth in their pain and Vivien as she walks along side Hilda.
We need some flower smillies, but in their absence here are some angels to support Nell in her work of continuing to provide the Chalet School with its central core of stability- Hilda.

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 8:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Thankyou for posting that - it was truly moving, and so very true. I can't muster up the words for more at the moment, but just - thankyou.

Author:  Mattea1 [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Ah, Mary, Gwynneth says it all; was there ever such abiding and unselfish love? As for Henry Vaughan's promise - truly awesome. Thank you seems too simple an expression :)

Author:  M [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 8:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Such tender writing. Your Hilda and Nell are such three dimensional people, thank you Mary.

Author:  shesings [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 8:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Thank you, Mary - though I've just dropped two large tears on this keyboard!

Author:  Celia [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 9:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

More poignant than sentimental I felt :wink: and the Henry Vaughan
so apposite. Not even death can keep these two from communicating their love.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Abi [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

That was beautiful, Mary, thank you.

Author:  charli [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 10:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

That was gorgeous Mary. As always very moving. :halo: Thank You

Author:  linda [ Mon Apr 26, 2010 10:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Oh Mary, I'm so glad that you didn't tear this up into little pieces. What a beautiful poignant end to the conversation between Hilda and Gwynneth. These two women share an understanding of the bond between Hilda and Nell. A bond which even death could not sever completely. Even the matter of fact Gwynneth now feels that Nell is hovering close by keeping watch over her beloved Hilda.

Quote:
Oh, Nell, dear heart, you needed someone to share your pain with, didn’t you? And you couldn’t tell me. You told me so very little then, afraid I would have a relapse. Did you whisper it to your diaries? I make you a promise, my friend. I will find the courage at Easter to go down to that cellar and read the pain in your loving and generous heart. Maybe your suffering will help me bear your loss.


I hope that Hilda manages to draw on her reserves of courage to read Nell's diaries at Easter. To fully understand how Nell felt when she feared that Hilda would not survive may help her more than anyone else could ever do.

The Henry Vaughan is just so beautiful and speaks so surely of that other country where Nell now has found her Flower of Peace.

Thank you Mary - even though you did make me weep again!! :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  di [ Tue Apr 27, 2010 5:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Ah, Mary, what a way to start the morning. That was beautiful as others have said. For Matey to truly believe that Nell is still around, comforting her 'dear heart' just shows the strength of Hilda's words and feelings.

Thank you.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Apr 27, 2010 5:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Beautiful Mary - very glad you didn't tear it up! :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Apr 27, 2010 6:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

And you nearly tore that up, Mary ? :shock: :shock: :shock:

It is magnificent !

Author:  Sarah [ Tue Apr 27, 2010 7:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Beautiful Mary, thank you.

Author:  jmc [ Tue Apr 27, 2010 10:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Anytime you feel the need to tear something up just post it. That was beautiful. Very happy to see this back and pleased that you had a good holiday. Obviously you were inspired. Thank you Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Apr 27, 2010 12:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

So glad you posted that, even though it did have me crying into my salad. Thank you.

Author:  Elbee [ Tue Apr 27, 2010 8:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Beautiful words and emotions. Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Apr 28, 2010 11:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Oh, I do like Henry Vaughan's poetry - and George Herbert as well, but that's a sidetrack.

Every so often, there's a piece of ND that just slams me up against the absolute solid and shining reality of just what Hilda and Nell felt for one another - and this is one of those pieces. The love between them is so tangible, and that reference to Hilda's accident and Nell's secret fears, possibly realised in her diaries, simply underscores what they meant to one another. And Gwynneth understands that, and in doing so comprehends that "Even the angels couldn’t hold Nell back from trying to ease your loneliness and grief." No wonder she has been conversing with her - and that growing awareness of Nell's presence-in-absence is something that those who love Hilda gradually come to acknowledge; Vivien, Ellie, MA, Gwynneth - all of them are truly aware of Nell and truly aware that for Hilda, it is precisely as she says:
Quote:
Sometimes, my own dreams are so vivid it’s as though we’re together in reality. Sometimes, she seems so near to me, such a gently shining presence, I think that if I turned my head suddenly I would see her as clearly as I see you here in front of me, see her as clearly as I still see her in those dreams…


Just wonderful Mary. Thank you.

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu Apr 29, 2010 1:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

And you were really going to tear this up??? Mary, how could you??? Such perfect writing, the atmosphere you pulled together with your finest craftsmans tools. How could you bear to rip up this stunning little scene.

Especially at first i almost wanted to rub my arms and complain about 'feeling fey' and other worldly as the two of them talk about dealing with Nell. And then Gwynneth bursts the bubble by pointing out just exactly how deep their friendship actually was - especially that loving but almost brutal honesty about Nell admitting to her and Joey exactly what Hilda had meant to her... that pulled Hilda up short, but I wouldn't wonder if it doesn't soon become one of her most treasured memories...

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Fri Apr 30, 2010 8:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

I’m eternally grateful Mary, that you didn’t tear this part of the conversation into a thousand pieces. It had to go this way – its logical conclusion - only to Hilda could Gwynneth admit that she too had heard Nell.

As for Henry Vaughan’s poem I can only quote from another of his works:

“I saw eternity the other night
Like a great ring of pure and endless light”

The bond between Hida and Nell is so strong that I am reminded of the following from Romans 8. 38,39

“I am convinced that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor rulers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.”

I’m glad that Gwynneth told Hilda what Nell had said to herself and Joey, and come Easter, Hilda will keep her promise to Nell to read those diary entries pertaining to the accident and, as painful though as doing so will be, I’m sure that it will bring her a measure of comfort and understanding and Nell even closer.

Thank you again, Mary, for not tearing this up. Once again you have left me speechless at the power of your writing.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Apr 30, 2010 8:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Yikes - I thought I'd posted, but it's disappeared - grr :shock: :shock:

Every so often there is an episode of ND which leaves me at a loss for words - this is one of them. The love between Hilda and Nell revealed there is so strong that it's almost tangible, even 'in death' - it sent shivers up and down my spine as I read.

Cath V-P has expressed all the things I was thinking so much more cogently than I could have done, that all I can do is to simply echo her words, with thanks. :)

I also echo everyone else in being thankful that you posted instead of tearing this up, Mary, and gave us the privilege of being present during this amazing conversation through the power of your words. Thank you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sat May 01, 2010 1:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Thanks Mary, I had forgotton that Hilda would never have known exactly how Nell felt about her. It's a shame she could never tell her.
Thanks

Author:  clair [ Sun May 02, 2010 12:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

Thank you Mary - how on earth could you have even considered tearing this up? It's wonderful and the depth of those emotions sent chills up my spine :)

Author:  MaryR [ Sun May 02, 2010 6:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p22 Mon 26/04/10

I am truly gobsmacked by your reactions to that last piece. Bless you all for your lovely words.

I'm sorry to have made you wait for more - both RL and my laptop are being pains at the moment! - but I'm hoping this little bit might make up for the delay, especially the ending.... :wink:



.....Hilda took a deep breath and lifted up her face to look at Matey. “Sometimes, my own dreams are so vivid it’s as though we’re together in reality. Sometimes, she seems so near to me, such a gently shining presence, I think that if I turned my head suddenly I would see her as clearly as I see you here in front of me, see her as clearly as I still see her in those dreams….”

Her smile was now so radiant that her face seemed lit from within, but there was such a heart-rending poignancy to her rich voice that it caused the tears in Matey’s eyes to well over and slide unnoticed down her cheeks. Was there ever, anywhere, such abiding and unselfish love as these two possessed towards each other? No wonder the calm, impassive woman before her broke down so badly on occasions; no wonder human words of comfort would never assuage that deep yearning….

Matey held herself still for long, long moments, and then pressed the hand she was holding and placed it back in Hilda’s lap. She rose to her feet, touched Hilda lightly on the shoulder and tiptoed quietly from the room, leaving her friend to her thoughts.

She shook her head again as she closed the door behind her and then wiped her eyes. Like Nell, and indeed Hilda, she didn’t wear her heart on her sleeve, but somehow Hilda’s pain seemed to call the tears out of her. Food was the answer! And something else, as well – something bold and compassionate that would banish the pain from Hilda’s eyes for this night, at least.

When Matey returned about twenty minutes later, Hilda was lying back in her chair with her eyes closed, the notebook nowhere to be seen. Her forehead was deeply furrowed, her lips tight with pain. Matey quietly laid down the tray on a table beside the chair.

“Hilda?” she murmured. “You awake?”

Hilda’s lips relaxed and curved upwards. “Don’t sound so hopeful, Gwynneth.” Her eyelids lifted. “I’ll sleep later, when I return to bed, and not a moment sooner.”

“Then I suggest you get some of this inside you while it’s still warm.” Matey settled a stool under Hilda’s feet and the tray on her lap. “But before you start, I’m to tell you that there is no need for you to attend the rehearsal. Ruth says you know what you’re doing, so leave the re-arranging to them and they’ll make sure you have a quick run-through tomorrow.” She held up her hands quickly. “Don’t glare at me like that, woman. I know my reputation precedes me but, for once in my life, it was nothing to do with me. I met Ruth in the corridor and when she heard you wanted to attend she was horrified and vetoed it at once. So there! As Joey would say, put that on your needles and knit it.”

“Are they sure?” Hilda’s eyes were anxious.

“Don’t you trust me? On second thoughts, don’t answer that. Yes, I’m sure. Yes, they’re sure. After all, they’re in charge of the production, not you! I also mentioned your worries about having the thing at all and Ruth agreed to bring it up with the staff and prefects, and let you know. So now will you eat? Or at least make an effort!”

Hilda yielded. Knowing how truly concerned her friend was, she made great efforts to eat at least some of the lightly-scrambled eggs Karen had made. She even nibbled on one of the delicious lemon biscuits and drank a small cup of tea. It wasn’t much but it did Matey’s heart good, especially when she saw the shadows retreat a little from the heavy eyes.

“Am I now to be allowed to have a chat with the twins and Tonia, and maybe even Meg?” Hilda asked, a smile teasing her lips.

“Where? Here?”

Hilda glanced round her Salon. “No, I think it might be too daunting. I’ll go along and see the twins in their own quarters. It might be better to see Tonia in the study.”

“You’ll have to get dressed first, then, if you can summon up the energy.”

Hilda looked down at her dressing gown and slippers. “Not fetching enough for you? You’re a hard taskmaster, Gwynneth Lloyd.”

She pushed herself to her feet, betraying her weakness by staggering, and caught hold of the chair to steady herself. Matey, for once, held her tongue.

“Bet that cost you!” Hilda muttered.

“It did, but there’s no point in arguing with you, so the next best thing I can do is help you do what you feel you have to do and then shoe-horn you back into bed before you drop.”

Hilda grimaced at her. “This might not be the right moment to remind you that you’re as stubborn as I about carrying on working despite being unwell – but pots and kettles most definitely come to mind. Right, I think I can manage now,” and she turned away with a smile when she saw Matey’s dumbfounded face.

Once in her bedroom she somehow found the strength to fumble into her clothes and put up her hair, even while acknowledging her aching limbs, her persistent headache and her dizziness. By the time she pushed the last pin into her hair her hands were trembling.

“You can do this!” she remonstrated with herself in the mirror. “The worst is behind you. All you have to do is walk through the corridors, talk to three girls and then come back. Nothing unusual or difficult about that, is there? Nell, if you’re there, be my crutch, would you? Just for a short while.”

When she walked back into the other room she saw the dishes had all been removed and Matey was sitting straight-backed and fierce, waiting for her. Did the woman never relax?

“Why do I have the feeling you’re longing to take hold of me and shake me?”

Matey’s eyebrow lifted. “I make it a point of honour never to hurt any of my patients, if I can help it! But I will shake you, if you’re not back here in reasonable shape and in under two hours.”

Hilda’s own eyebrow rose. “Do I talk that much, Gwynneth?”

Matey shrugged and opened her mouth to respond when the phone on the little desk in the corner interrupted her. Hilda saw the delight and relief which rippled over the lined face before her – and knew immediately who was calling.

“You’ve been meddling again, Gwynneth Lloyd, despite all your denials,” she grumbled, marching over and picked up the receiver.

“Good evening, Mother,” she said grimly, glaring the while at Matey. The latter merely shrugged her shoulders again, rose to her feet and exited the room with a broad and knowing smile on her lips.

“My, my! That’s a nice tone of voice with which to greet your Superior! Something got your goat, daughter dear?”

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun May 02, 2010 7:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Thank you for posting, I hope real life and your laptop behaviour in the coming weeks.

Mary you are correct about the ending. Gwyneth and Hilda are so balanced here. Glad Ruth decided that Hilda did not need to attend the rehearsal.

Author:  charli [ Sun May 02, 2010 7:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Ha! Matey has got you there Hilda. Well done Gwynneth, speaking to the Mother should be really good for Hilda and hopefully persuade her to relax a bit more.

Thank you Mary, I was so excited then when i saw you had posted, and i wasn't disappointed when i discovered it definitely was more of ND. :)

Author:  clair [ Sun May 02, 2010 7:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Thank you Mary, that ending was perfect! Hope that RL and the laptop allow you to get to that telephone conversation soon :)

Author:  Lesley [ Sun May 02, 2010 7:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Maybe she'll be able to talk some sense into you - though I wouldn't bet on it!


Thanks Mary

Author:  Mattea1 [ Sun May 02, 2010 10:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Thank you Mary, yet again the range of emotions you invoke is so wide and the interplay between Hilda and Gwynneth is magnificent. Glad to see that Gwynneth has called on MA to help her with Hilda too. :wink: :wink:
Looking forward to the telephone conversation when RL and laptop permit. :lol:

Author:  Abi [ Sun May 02, 2010 11:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Excellent - I hope MA can talk some sense into Hilda.

Thanks Mary. :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon May 03, 2010 6:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Perfect timing on MA's part, I'd say :halo:

Author:  di [ Mon May 03, 2010 9:37 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Good on you, Matey!! Now, a conversation with M.A. may be just what Hilda needs to get her through the next couple of hours. Hopefully she'll take heed of her Mother Superior and do what is necessary to help herself recover from this headache which seems to have gone on for what seems like weeks! Well, in real life it is! :lol:

It must be difficult for Gwynneth, seeing her friend suffer as Hilda is suffering and not be able to do much about it because the friend is also her boss. Not easy- but, Gwynneth, being who she is, will always try to do what she can to make it easier. The light meal she organised will stoke Hilda's fuel system so that she can keep going for as long as she has to. :halo:

Thanks, Mary. I hope Hilda communicates with you soon as I can't wait to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two M.A's to see who will win this round. Hilda has distance on her side but M.A. can be very firm and insistent with her stubborn daughter.

Author:  jmc [ Mon May 03, 2010 10:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

You've done it once again Mary. That was just sublime. Hope MA can make Hilda see sense. So pleased that Matey called her. Thanks Mary. Hope your back and laptop troubles ease up.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon May 03, 2010 2:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Abi wrote:
Excellent - I hope MA can talk some sense into Hilda.


Ho hum!! I knew that was what you would all think - especially after MA's typically tart question :wink: - and I waited for the inevitable!! :mrgreen: :devil: But you might just have to think again, you know.... After all, who's dictating this blinking saga? :help: :dontknow:

Di seems to have the right idea - sort of!! :P

Quote:
Now, a conversation with M.A. may be just what Hilda needs to get her through the next couple of hours.


'Stubborn daughter' is right, Di! :D

Author:  ChubbyMonkey [ Mon May 03, 2010 5:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

That was a lovely update - the understanding between them is so poignant. Thankyou.

Author:  linda [ Mon May 03, 2010 7:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Good for Matey, ever the practical one. She not only ensures that Hilda manages to eat a little which she surely must need if she is to get through even the next couple of hours, but also she gets MA on the case.

Quote:
Hilda saw the delight and relief which rippled over the lined face before her – and knew immediately who was calling.

“You’ve been meddling again, Gwynneth Lloyd, despite all your denials,” she grumbled, marching over and picked up the receiver.


Wonderful!! Just what Hilda needs. Perhaps MA can convince Hilda that she must rest once she has seen the twins and Tonia. If Hilda can be stubborn, MA can beat her at that game and she always has Hilda's best interests at heart.

Thank you Mary for another wonderful post

Author:  Luisa [ Tue May 04, 2010 11:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Goody - a dose of MA to look forward to!

Author:  Celia [ Tue May 04, 2010 1:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

I can't see even MA diverting Hilda from her chosen path,but just
speaking to her will give Hilda the strength to do what she feels so
necessary. Well done Matey. Evens things up after the 'pots and kettles' remark I feel !

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue May 04, 2010 4:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

I really enjoyed that continued exchange between Hilda and Gwynneth - for someone who doesn't usually wear her heart on her sleeve, the latter definitely shows how much she cares about Hilda and her well-being. And much as Hilda may protest, a conversation with MA, no matter what track it may take, will hearten her and give her the strength to cope with those interviews, just as her faith in Nell's 'presence' will do.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed May 05, 2010 4:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Pots and kettles, indeed. They're pretty well matched!

Can't wait to hear what MA has to say. :D

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Wed May 05, 2010 8:49 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

You can’t help but admire Gwynneth’s perseverance in view of Hilda’s “stubbornness” as she sees it, to persaude Hilda to give in gracefully and rest.

From her hopeful query when she returns with the tray
Quote:
“Hilda?” she murmured. “You awake?”

to her delight at the sound of the phone ringing. However I have to agree with Celia that even MA will be unable to change Hilda’s mind once it is made up. Mind I have a sneaking suspicion that MA and Gwynneth both know this, but will carry on trying anyway.

Thank you Mary, I look forward to hearing what pearls of wisdom MA has for Hilda.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu May 06, 2010 9:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

MHE wrote:
Thank you Mary, I look forward to hearing what pearls of wisdom MA has for Hilda.

Are you all sure? There hasn't been a new update because I've been away, but I have also to confess to having had a crise de nerfs after what had been said about religion and sentimentality earlier in the week - especially now MA has re-appeared to put in her two pennyworth. There has always been a lot about faith in this saga, but am I guilty of too much faith content? Am I also guilty of being too sentimental? I have no idea but have always worried about both those factors all the way along, as some of you will know. After all, death is a stark reality, isn't it? Have I somehow taken that starkness away?

I guess my lack of trust in myself has taken over once again and I'm stumbling... :oops: Hilda would tell me to stiffen my spine, wouldn't she? :help:

Author:  Squirrel [ Thu May 06, 2010 9:10 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Woooah... Hold it! Nope, not processing, not accepted in the slightest. I like, enjoy, want ND to continue being what it ever has been Mary, end of.

I've not read the latest update so far, but that is because I believe it deserves my complete concentration - anything less is not good enough for your work, and i took the decision having read a few posts while distracted that I wasn't prepared to read it any other way from now on.

I fully expect to be blown away by the quality of your writing when I come to it again, of both the last post and however many more come in the interim.

Please remain true to both yourself and your writing Mary - and if this comes over as 'sentimental' rubbish then I apologise, but it's something which needs to be said! Writing the author doesn't believe in, or doesn't invest some of themselves in, is never as good as writing which is believed in.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu May 06, 2010 9:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Mary please continue to post in yours and Hilda's style.

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Thu May 06, 2010 9:17 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Mary, I don't care what others think, I just want to see more.

And actually from someone who has no idea what is going to happen next, or what life will bring your writing also brings a comfort.

Faith and sentimentality are needed with anything to do with the topics being discussed.

From someone who is becoming increasingly like Hilda (in all forms of stuborness and pain!) I find myself in more and more need of a character like MA! Claire would agree as I have still said I will walk down the proverbial aisle in a mere fortnights time despite being on morphine that doesn't even touch the pain....which would be fine,. if it would touch the heacache and surgical pain, and it doesn't.

Death is a stark reality...you can't run and hide or walk away from it, but you can embrace it like a long lost friend that's come to take you awan from the monotomous pain....how I view it at the minute, you'r view of death, only reinforces my thoughts on it therefore.

It's not sentimental rubbish, when someone who doesn't know what their life is to bring next tells you to keep writing it!

Oh and Hilda and I agree......stiffen your spine....hehehehe

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu May 06, 2010 9:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

Menna said
Quote:
Thank you Mary, I look forward to hearing what pearls of wisdom MA has for Hilda.

And you asked

Quote:
Are you all sure?


Yes I'm sure I want to hear those pearls of wisdom, and yes, please, I do want to read more of this saga.

Quote:
After all, death is a stark reality, isn't it? Have I somehow taken that starkness away?


No, I don't think you have taken that starkness away - nothing can detract from the finality of death as the ultimate end of life.

What you have done is to put a very human face on one person's experience of the death of someone who was very near and dear to her. You show us the tears and laughter, despair and optimism. Through it all you show us that while Hilda is slowly accepting that she *can* live on without Nell, she is helped along that path by many people, some of whom she already knew, like Matey and other Chalet School teachers, and others who have crossed her path and provide such loving support - Ellie, Mother Abbess, Vivien. You also show us someone who continues to be sustained by her faith - as EBD's Hilda Annersley surely was.

Your story is definitely not rubbish, far from it - and those of us who read it have learned a great deal from Hilda's journey through her grief - we hope to to continue to do so.

Quote:
I guess my lack of trust in myself has taken over once again and I'm stumbling... :oops: Hilda would tell me to stiffen my spine, wouldn't she?


She certainly would!!! :) - and she would tell you to continue with this - as I am urging you to do.

Author:  Abi [ Thu May 06, 2010 9:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Mary, I always take something away from this when I read it. It's not sentimental - it's all very real, and very powerful. I hope you'll continue with it! :)

Author:  Celia [ Thu May 06, 2010 11:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

New Dreams is about being loving and caring and compassionate. It combines an ongoing story of the Chalet school with Hilda's struggle
to come to terms with Nell's death. I see nothing sentimental in
this courageous woman's journey from black despair to the fulfilment
of her new dream. I want to travel with her and learn from her on the way.She leans on her friends,but she relies on her faith even when the way seems unspeakably hard.Yes,there is a high faith content but it
seems to me to underpin the narrative rather than be 'too much'.

I really hope to follow Hilda till she enters the Convent........so,over to you Mary !

Author:  Mattea1 [ Thu May 06, 2010 11:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Mary,
I echo the comments of those above. Don't stop posting! I'm with Squirrel on this as I enjoy ND and want to see what happens next :D

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri May 07, 2010 5:40 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Mary,
I too relish each update.

Hilda and Nell were very solidly written as "women of faith" by EBD, and I think she would be very happy with the way you have continued to "develop" Hilda as the events of ND have unfolded and evolved.
Keep up the good work !

Waiting very patiently to see what MA has to say........... :wink:

Author:  clair [ Fri May 07, 2010 6:28 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Ok, have logged in at work so need to keep this short before I get shot!

Mary - please keep writing ND. This is such brilliant writing and the subject matter can't help but be emotional - however it's far from being sentimental, there IS a difference.

As for the faith aspect, as you well know I have none myself but that hasn't stopped this being one of my favourite drabbles. It's part of who Hilda and Nell are - thanks to EBD - and this wouldn't work without that involvement.

Please give us the conversation with MA soon and DON't even think about changing the style or content of this drabble to suit others

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri May 07, 2010 6:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Mary, if you even think about stopping posting ND, I shall be forced to get on a plane and come and 'discuss' the matter with you! :D Seriously, ND deals with crucial matters that are integral to how one lives one's life - death, love, faith and family - and as such provokes a myriad of responses (that is itself says much of course in terms of the ongoing dynamic between reader and writer, but that's a tangent I won't pursue at the moment). You do not minimise the basic facts - death is 'stark', life does hurt and people have to deal with this. And it's that 'dealing' with which ND is concerned, the way in which hope can be found, the revelation that there are new possibilities beyond the blackness of the present if one can move towards them, the finding of compassion and support in unexpected ways and places. And that makes it a very compelling and sustaining read.

That last piece almost made me laugh - Gwynneth really can't help herself from trying to get Hilda to rest, and she's so hopeful that it might happen! And the appearance of MA is just what Hilda needs - someone who is outside the situation yet cares for those directly concerned - and her words and advice can be relied on implicitly.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Fri May 07, 2010 6:45 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) p23 Sun 02/05/10

MaryR wrote:
MHE wrote:
Thank you Mary, I look forward to hearing what pearls of wisdom MA has for Hilda.

Are you all sure?


Too right I’m sure Mary; I wouldn’t have said it otherwise!!!!!!

Like Squirrel I enjoy reading New Dreams and watch eagerly for an update.

As lizziearnet said
Quote:
Death is a stark reality...

one which we all have to face sooner or later.

New Dreams is not sentimental, in fact it shows us the harsh reality of death – be it sudden or expected – and its effect on those not only close to the deceased but also on the periphery. Yes the prime focus of this is Hilda – but we have also seen how Ellie and Meg have dealt with the death of a loved one and all three of them have reacted very differently, just as in real life we react in different ways.

In a few days it will the 6th anniversary of my father’s death and during the past two years since I found the board and New Dreams, I have been comforted by the love, care and compassion portrayed there. As you know, in February I lost a very dear friend and colleague in tragic circumstances and once again New Dreams came to my rescue.

Please continue to be guided by both Hilda and MA and carry on writing New Dreams as I’m sure that they both have much more to show and teach us about life and death.

BTW I'm sure that Nell would be joining Hilda in telling you to "stiffen my spine" :wink:

Author:  Sarah [ Fri May 07, 2010 7:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Mary, I agree with everything everyone else has said... please carry on posting I love ND! :D

Author:  AnneM [ Fri May 07, 2010 8:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Dear Mary, please don't stop posting ND. In no way have you removed the starkness of death and loss - Hilda is really suffering here. Her faith is no mindless "comfort blanket" but something she has achieved, sometimes with hard struggle, over the years.

Like others, I have learned much from ND. My father died 20 years ago and my mother took a long time even to begin to come to terms with it. I wish I had had some of the insights then that I have gained since through reading your story. Even now, I find that what I have learned from Hilda (and you) of grief and its ramifications has helped me understand more of what my mother went through and to help her more now.

I always look for an update, so please - listen to the "spine-stiffening" advice and carry on with Hilda's story!

Author:  JellySheep [ Fri May 07, 2010 8:57 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Adds another voice to the chorus saying that under no circumstances are you to stop writing ND. Anybody who objects to it, it seems, would be a tiny minority, and I don't think this is what was meant by Kate's posts (or that wasn't my interpretation, anyway). We've all come a long way with Hilda and co., we enjoy it, and we want to know what happens!

Author:  jmc [ Fri May 07, 2010 9:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Mary, please please don't stop posting.

Author:  Mia [ Fri May 07, 2010 9:27 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 19) Short note 06/05/10

Oh no - New Dreams is not and has never been a factor in the recent Administrator posts. If you see the latest post made by Liss in Voice there is a pointer to the actual reasons behind this move. Besides I'm sure nobody thinks New Dreams is overly-sentimental?? :?

As this has now reached 25 pages and there has been an issue with threads beyond 25 pages losing posts, I'm going to lock it. I'm sure we all look forward to seeing the next installment as soon as you're able to post, Mary. I am myself!

Mia with Mod hat on.

All times are UTC
Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group
http://www.phpbb.com/